THEY SENT ONE
MAN TO
BLOCK
AN INTERPLANETARY WAR!
"We have been at war for eighteen months
and have only just discovered the fact! Venus and Mars are attacking us—-and we
can't do a thing about it!"
That's what the World Council told David
Raven when they gave that space pilot the most dangerous mission of his career.
Earth's rebellious colonies on Mars and Venus were out to win their independence
by fair means or foul. Being still technically citizens of Earth, they could
send their sabotage squads down without legal interference to spread havoc and
wage secret warfare. And those traitorous colonists were talented beyond all
normal abilities. Some were super-hypnotists, some could read thoughts, some
could start fires by merely pointing a finger, and some could change their
features to match anyone's. Single-handed, David Raven was supposed to outwit
them all and restore peacel
How Raven handled these dread foes, how he
personally invaded Venus, just who and what the amazing SENTINELS FROM SPACE
were, is an epic science-fiction adventure. Groff Conklin called this novel
"one of the most inventive of the last year or so."
Turn this book over for second complete book.
CAST OF CHARACTERS
RAVEN—Apparently just
another space captain, he was potentially one of the most dangerous men on
Earth.
LEINA—This oversized beauty
was a fit companion for Captain Raven.
CARSON—Director of the
Terran Security Bureau, he was a commander without an army or visible foe.
GRAYSON-He was a pickpocket of other men s
brains.
KAYDER—As a "Type
Eleven Mutant" he had a flying battalion of poisonous insects at his beck
and call.
THORSTERN—His subjects didn't know it, but he
was the real ruler of the planet Venus.
CHARLES—As a sentinel from
space, he had something bigger to worry about than interplanetary warfare.
THE DENEBS-They considered themselves the
lords of creation.
SENTINELS
FROM
SPACE
by Eric
Frank Russell
ACE BOOKS, INC.
23
West 47th Street, New York 36, N. Y.
Sentinels
From Space
Copyright, 1953, by Eric
Frank Russell An ACE BOOK, by arrangement with Bouregy & Curl, Inc.
Magazine version copyright, 1951, by Better Publications, Inc.
The
Ultimate Invader
and other science-fiction Copyright, 1954, by Ace Books, Inc.
CHAPTER ONE
The
World Council
sat solemn and grave as he
walked toward them. They numbered twelve, all sharp-eyed, gray or white of
hair, their faces lined with many years and much experience. Silently v/ith
thin lips, firmed mouths, they studied his oncoming. The thick carpet kept
saying hush-husk as his feet swept through it. The expectant quietness, the intent gaze,
the whispering of the carpet and the laden weight of deep, unvoiced anxieties
showed that this was a moment distinct from other minutes that are not moments.
Reaching
the great horseshoe table at which the council members were seated, he halted,
looked them over, starting with the untidy man on the extreme left and going
slowly, deliberately around to the plump one on the far right. It was a
peculiarly penetrating examination that enhanced their uneasiness. One or two
fidgeted like men who feel some of their own sureness beginning to evaporate.
Each showed relief when the soul-seeking stare passed on to his neighbor.
In
the end his attention went back to the leonine-maned Osv/ald Heraty, who
presided at the table's center. As he looked at Heraty the pupils of his eyes
shone and the irises were flecked with silver and he spoke in slow, measured
tones.
He said, "Captain
David Raven at your service, sir."
Leaning
back in his chair, Heraty sighed, fixed his attention upon the immense crystal
chandelier dangling from the ceiling. It was difficult to tell whether he was
marshaling his thoughts, or carefully avoiding the other's gaze, or finding it
necessary to do the latter in order to achieve the former.
Other
members of the council now had their heads turned toward Heraty, partly to give
full attention to what he was about to say, partly because to look at Heraty
was a handy pretext not to look at Raven. They had all watched the newcomer's
entrance but none wanted to examine him close up, none wanted to be examined by
him.
Still
frowning at the chandelier, Heraty spoke in the manner
of
one shouldering an unwanted but immovable burden: "We are at war."
The table waited. There was only silence.
Heraty
went on, "I address you vocally because I have no alternative. Kindly respond in the same manner."
"Yes, sir," was
Raven's inadequate return.
"We
are at war," Heraty repeated with a slight touch of irritation. "Does
that not surprise you?"
"No, sir."
"It
ought to," put in another Council member, somewhat aggrieved by the
other's refusal to emote. "We have been at war for about eighteen months
and have only just discovered the fact."
"Leave
this to me," suggested Heraty, waving aside the interruption. For an
instant—only an instant—he met Raven's eyes as he asked, "Have you known
or suspected that we are actually at war?"
Smiling
to himself, Raven said, "That we would be involved sooner or later has
been obvious from the start."
"From what
start?" inquired the fat man on the right.
"From
the moment we crossed interplanetary space and settled upon another
world." Raven was disconcertingly im-perturable about it. "War then
became inherent to the newly created circumstances."
"Meaning we blundered
in some way or other?"
"Not
at all. Progress demands payment. Sooner or later the bill is presented."
It
did not satisfy them. His line of reasoning ran too swiftly from premise to
conclusion and they were unable to follow the logic of it.
Heraty
took over again. "Never mind the past. We, as present day individuals had
no control over that. It's our task to cope with immediate problems and those
of the near future." He rubbed his bluish jowls, added, "Problem
number one is this war. Venus and Mars are attacking us and officially we can't
do a thing about it. Reason: it's a war that isn't a war."
"A difference of
opinion?" asked Raven.
"It
began with that. Now it has gone a whole lot further. They have turned from
words to deeds. Without any formal declaration of war—indeed, with every
outward appearance of friendship and blood-brotherhood—they are implementing
their policies in a military manner. If you can call it military. I don't know
how else to describe it." His voice sounded more ireful. "They've
been at it for something like eighteen months and we've only just discovered
that we are being hit, often and hard. That sort of thing can go on too
long."
"All wars go on too
long," Raven observed.
They
viewed this as a profound thought. There was a murmur of agreement, much
nodding of heads. Two of them went so far as to glance straight at him, though
as briefly as possible.
"The
worst of it is," continued Heraty, morbidly, "that they have got us
cunningly fixed in a tangle of our own devising and—officially at any
rate—there's no way out. What's the answer to that?" Without waiting for
suggestions he provided one himself. "We must take action that is
unofficial."
"Me being the
goat?" put Raven, shrev/dly.
"You being the
goat," Heraty confirmed.
For
a moment the silence returned while Raven waited politely and the Council
occupied itself with various thoughts. There was good cause to ponder. There
had been wars before in the far past, the very far past; some slow and
tortuous, some swift and bloody. But they had all been Earth wars.
A conflict between worlds was something new,
something different. It posed unique problems to which bygone lessons could not
apply. Moreover, a new style war, conducted with novel weapons, employing
previously unheard of techniques posed fresh problems not solvable on the basis
of past experiences. There was nothing to go by other than the hard, grim
facts of today.
After
a while, Heraty said moodily, "Venus and Mars have long been settled by homo sapiens, our own kind, our very flesh and blood. They
are our children but no longer see it that way. They think they are now
grown up and plenty old enough to go where they like, do what they like, come
home any time they want. They've been agitating for self-government the last
couple of centuries. They've been demanding the key of the house while they're
still damp from their christening. We've consistently refused them their
desire. We've told them to wait, be patient." He sighed again, long and
deeply. "See where it puts us!"
"Where?" invited
Raven, smiling again.
"Squarely
on the horns of a dilemma—and both of them uncomfortably sharp." He
shifted in his seat as if his southern aspect were peculiarly susceptible to
suggestion. "Without self-government the Martians and Venusians remain
Terrestrials, officially and legally, sharing this world with us, enjoying all
our rights as equal citizens."
"And so?"
"That means they can come here as often
and for as long as they please, in any numbers." Bending forward, Heraty
slapped the table to emphasize his annoyance. "They can walk straight in
through the ever-open door while crammed to the top hairs with arson, sabotage
and every other imaginable form of malicious intent. And we can't keep them
out. We can't refuse entry except by making them precisely what they want to
be, namely, aliens. We won't make aliens of them."
"Too
bad," sympathized Raven. "I take it you have good reasons?"
"Of
course. Dozens of them. We don't put the brakes on somebody else's progress out
of sheer perversity. There are times when we must temporarily sacrifice that
which is desirable in order to deal with that which is desperately necessary."
"It would be clearer
if it were plainer," suggested Raven.
Hesitating
a second or two, Heraty went on, "One major reason is known only to a
select few. But I'll tell you: we are on the verge of getting to the Outer
Planets. That is a jump, a heck of a big jump. To back it up to the limit, get
properly established and settle ourselves in strength we'll need all the
combined resources of three worlds unhampered by any short view quibbling
between them."
"I
can well imagine that," agreed Raven, thinking of Mars' strategic position
and of the immensely rich fuel deposits on Venus.
"And
that's not all, not by a long shot." Heraty lowered his tone to lend
significance to his words. "In due time there will be another jump. It
will take us to Alpha Centauri or perhaps farther. There is some unpublished
but rather convincing evidence that ultimately we may come head on against
another highly intelligent life-form. If that should occur we'll have to hang
together lest otherwise we hang separately. There will be no room for Martians,
Venusians, Terrestrials, Jovians or any other planetary tribes. We'll all be
Solarians, sink or swim. That's how it's got to be and that's how it's going to
be whether nationalist-minded specimens like it or not."
"So
you're impaled on yet another dilemma," remarked Raven. "Peace might
be assured by publishing the warning facts behind your policy—and thereby
creating general alarm plus considerable opposition to further expansion."
"Precisely.
You've put it in a nutshell. There's a conflict of interests which is being
carried too far."
"H'm! A pretty set-up. As sweet a mutual
animosity as could be contrived. I like it—it smacks of an enticing chess
problem."
"That's
exactly how Carson sees it," Heraty informed. "He calls it
super-chess for reasons you've yet to learn. He says it's time we put a new
piece on the board. You'd better go see him right away. Carson's the man who
raked the world for someone like you."
"Me?"
David Raven registered mild surprise. "What does he think is so special
about me?"
"That
I wouldn't know." Heraty showed himself far from anxious to discuss the
subject. "Such matters are left entirely to Carson and he has his own
secrets. You must see him at once."
"Very well, sir. Is
there anything else?"
"Only
this: you were not brought here merely to satisfy our curiosity but also to let
you see for yourself that the World Council is behind you, though unofficially.
Your job is to find some way of ending this war. You'll have no badge, no documents,
no authority, nothing tc show that your personal status is different from that
of any other individual. You'll have to get along by benefit of your own
abilities and our moral support. No more!"
"You consider that
should be sufficient?"
"I don't know," admitted Heraty
worriedly. "I'm in poor position to judge. Carson's more capable in that
respect." He leaned forward, added with-emphasis, "For what little it
is worth my own opinion is that very soon your life won't be worth a moment's
purchase—and I sincerely hope I'm wrong."
"Me, too," said Raven, blank-faced.
They fidgeted again, suspecting him of secret
amusement at their expense. The deep silence came back and their formerly
evasive eyes were on him as he bowed and walked away with the same slow,
deliberate, confident gait as when he'd entered. Only the carpet whispered and
when he went out the big door closed quietly, without a click.
"War," remarked
Heraty, "is a two-way game."
Carson masqueraded as a mortician so far as
personal appearance went. He was tall, lean, sad-faced, had the perpetual air
of one who regrets the necessity and expense of floral offerings. All this was
a mask behind which lurked an agile mind. A mind that could speak without
benefit of lips. In other words, he was a Type One Mutant, a true telepath.
There's a
distinction here: true telepaths differ from sub-telepaths in being able to
close their minds at will.
Glancing
with glum approval at Raven's equally tall but broader, heavier frame, and
noting the lean, muscular features, the dark gray eyes, the black hair,
Carson's mind made contact without an instant's hesitation. Invariably a Type
One recognizes another Type One at first sense, just as an ordinary man
perceives another simply because he is not blind.
His mind inquired,
"Did Heraty give forth?"
"He
did—dramatically and uninformatively." Seating himself, Raven eyed the
metal plate angled on the other's desk. It bore an inscription reading: Mr. Carson. Director—Terran Security Bureau. He pointed to it. "Is that to remind you
who you are whenever you become too muddled to remember?"
"In
a way, yes. The plate is loaded on the neural band and radiates what it says.
The technical boys claim that it's anti-hypnotic." A sour grin came and
went. "To date there's been no occasion to try it out. I'm in no great
hurry to test it either. A hypno who gets this far isn't going to be put off by
a mere gadget."
"Still,
the fact that someone thinks you could do with it is a bit ominous," Raven
commented. "Has everyone got the heebies around here? Even Heraty
insinuated that I've already got one foot in the grave."
"An
exaggeration, but not without basis. Heraty shares something with me, namely,
the dark suspicion that we've at least one fifth columnist on the Council itself.
It's no more than a dark thought but if there's anything to it you're a marked
man from now on."
"That's pleasant. You
dig me up in order to bury me."
"Your
appearance before the Council was unavoidable," Carson told him.
"They insisted on having a look at you whether I approved or not. I didn't
approve and Heraty knows it. He countered my objection by turning my own arguments
against me."
"How?" Raven invited.
"Said that if you v/ere only one-tenth
as good as I claimed you ought to be, there was no need for anxiety. The enemy
could do all the worrying instead."
"H'rn! So I'm expected to live up to an
imaginary reputation you've concocted for me in advance. Don't you think I've
enough grief?"
"Plunging you into plenty of grief is my
idea," declared
Carson,
displaying unexpected toughness. "We're in a jam. Nothing for it but to
flog the willing horse."
"Half
an hour ago I was a goat. Now it's a horse—or maybe part of a horse. Any other
animal imitations you'd like? How about a few bird calls?"
"You'll
have to call some mighty queer birds to keep pace with the opposition, much
less get ahead of it." Sliding open a drawer, Carson took out a paper,
surveyed it unhappily. "This is as far as we've got with a top secret list
of extra-Terrestrial varieties. Nominally and according to law they're all
samples of homo
sapiens. In
deadly fact they're homo-something-else/'
He glanced at his listener.
"To date, Venus and Mars have produced at least twelve separate and
distinct types of mutants. Type Six, for instance, are Malleables."
Stiffening in his seat,
Raven exclaimed. "What?"
"Malleables,"
repeated Carson, smacking his lips as if viewing an especially appetizing
corpse. "They are not one hundred percenters. No radical alteration of the
general physique. They can do nothing really startling from a surgeon's viewpoint.
But they've been born with faces backed with cartilage in lieu of bones, are
incredibly rubber-featured and to that extent are good, really good. You would
kiss one thinking he was your own mother if it struck his fancy to look like
your mother."
"Speak for
yourself," Raven said.
"You
know what I mean," Carson persisted. "As facial mimics they have to
be seen to be believed."
Indicating
the highly polished surface of his desk, Carson continued, "Imagine this
is a gigantic checkerboard with numberless squares per side. We're using
midget chessmen and playing white. There are two thousand five hundred millions
of us against thirty-two millions of Venusians and eighteen million Martians.
On the face of it that's a huge preponderance. We've got them hopelessly
outnumbered." He made a disparaging gesture. "Outnumbered in what? In pawns!"
"Obviously,"
agreed Raven.
"You
can see the way our opponents view the situation: what they lose in numbers
they more than make up for in superior pieces. Knights, bishops, rooks, queens
and—what is so much the worse for us—new style pieces endowed with eccentric
powers peculiar to themselves. They reckon they can produce them until we're
dizzy: mutants by the dozens, each one of them worth more than a regiment of
pawns."
Raven said meditatively, "Acceleration
of evolutionary factors as a direct result of space conquest was so inevitable
that I don't know how it got overlooked in the first place. A child should have
seen the logical consequence."
"In
those days the old-timers were obsessed by atomic power," responded Carson.
"To their way of thinking it needed a world-wide holocaust created by
radio-active materials to produce mutations on a large scale. It just didn't
occur to them that hordes of Venus-bound settlers could not spend live solid,
searing months in space, under intense cosmic ray bombardment, their genes
being kicked around every hour and every minute, without there being normal
working of cause and effect."
"It's occurring to
them now."
"Yes,
but in bygone days they couldn't see wood for trees. Heck, they went so far as
to build double-shelled ships containing ray absorbing blankets of compressed
ozone, cutting down intensity to some eighty times that at Earth level—yet
failed to realize that eighty times still remains eighty times. The vagaries of
chance even themselves up over a long period of time so that we can now say
that Venus trips have created about eighty mutants for every one that would
have just come naturally."
"Mars is worse,"
Raven pointed out.
"You
bet it is," agreed Carson. "Despite its smaller population Mars has
roughly the same number and variety of mutants as Venus. Reason: it takes
eleven months to get there. Every Mars settler has to endure hard radiations
about twice as long as any Venus settler—and he goes on enduring them because
of Mars' thinner atmosphere. Human genes have a pretty wide tolerance of
massive particles like cosmic rays. They can be walloped again and again and
again—but there are limits." He paused, his fingers tapping the desk while
he reflected briefly. "Inasmuch as a mutsnt has military value, Mars' war
potential fully equals that of Venus. In theory—and it's faulty theory, as we
must show them—Mars and Venus together can put enough into the field to give us
a run for our money. That is precisely what they are trying to do. Up to the
present they've got away with it. We've now reached the point where it has
ceased to be funny."
"Seems to me," observed Raven,
thoughtfully, "that they're making a mistake similar to that made by the original pioneers: in sheer excess of enthusiasm they're
overlooking the obvious."
"Meaning that this planet mans the space
fleets and therefore can find some mutants of her own?" "Yes."
"They'll
learn in the same way that we've had to learn. And you're going to show them—I
hope."
"Hope
springs eternal. In what way do you suggest that I show them?"
"That's
up to you," said Carson, dexterously passing the buck. Searching through
the papers on his desk, he extracted a couple, looked them over. "I'll
tell you of one case that illustrates the squabble in which we're involved and
the methods by which it's being fought. It was this particular incident that
told us for the first time that there is a war on. We'd got suspicious of a
long series of apparently disconnected events, laid several camera-traps. Most
were put out of action. A few failed for no known reason. But one
registered."
"Ah!" Raven bent
forward, eyes keen, attentive.
"The
camera showed how three men destroyed some extremely important spaceship data
that can't be replaced in less than a year. The first of this trio, a Type One
Mutant, a true telepath, kept mental watch for interrupters. The second, a Type
Two, a floater—"
"Meaning a
levitator?" Raven chipped in.
"Yes,
a levitator. He got them over two twenty-foot walls with the help of a rope
ladder and then took the ladder up to a high window. The third one, a Type
Seven Mutant, a hypno, took care of three guards who intervened at different
times, stiffened them into immobility, erased the incident from their minds and
substituted false memories covering the cogent minutes. The guards knew nothing
of the camera-traps and therefore were not able to give thern away to the
telepath unwittingly. But for a camera we wouldn't know a darned thing except
that in some mysterious manner the data had gone up in smoke."
"Humph!" Raven seemed more amused
than aghast.
"There
have been several big fires of such strategic importance that we're inclined
to blame them on pyrotics— though we can't prove it." Carson shook his
head mournfully. "What a war! They make their own rules as they go along.
Their antics play hob with military logistics and if there were any brass hats
these days they'd be ripe for mental treatment."
"Time has marched
on," Raven contributed.
"I know, I know. We're living in modern
days." He shoved a
sheet of paper at his listener. "There's a copy of my list of known
Mars-Venus mutations numbered according to type and lettered for military
value, if you can call it that." He sniffed as if there were some doubts
about calling it that. "D means dangerous, D-plus more so, while / means innocuous—perhaps. And that list may not be
complete. It's as far as we've got to date."
Raven
glanced rapidly down the list, asked, "So far as you know all these remain
true to type? That is to say, the floaters can levitate only themselves and
anything they are able to carry at the time but cannot cause levitation of
independent objects? The teleports have the reverse aptitude of levitating
objects but cannot lift themselves? The telepaths aren't hypnotic and the
hypnos aren't telepathic?"
"That is correct. One
man, one supernormal ability."
Raven began to study it
carefully. It read:
1. True Telepaths. |
D+. |
2. Levitators. |
D. |
3. Pyrotics. |
D+. |
4. Chameleons. |
I. |
5. Nocturnals. |
I. |
6. Malléables. |
D. |
7. Hypnos. |
D+. |
8. Supersonics. |
I. |
9. Mini-engineers. |
D+. |
10. Radiosensitives. |
D. |
11. Insectivocals. |
DH-. |
12. Teleports. |
D+. |
"So!" Smiling to himself, Raven
stuffed the list into a pocket, got up, went to the door. "And they're all
under the delusion that Old Mother Earth ain't what she used to be?"
"You
said it," Carson indorsed. "They say she's aged, decrepit, dimwitted
and hopelessly out of touch with the facts of life. She's got nothing left but
her last dying kick. You go administer said kick—and where it'll best be
felt."
"I'll
do just that," Raven promised, "provided I can stay in one piece long
enough to take aim." He went out, carefully closing the door behind him.
He was on his own.
CHAPTER
TWO
The
fun started right
outside on the street. It could hardly have been more prompt though, naturally,
it lacked the finesse that might have been evident had the organizers enjoyed
longer warning and greater time for preparation. A little more elbow room and
they'd have been in at the kill. As it was, the spur-of-the-moment tactic
gained in swiftness what it lost in thoroughness.
Raven
walked boldly through the front entrance of the Security Bureau Building, gave
the come-hither sign to an aerial taxi prowling overhead. The machine did a
falling turn into the lower northbound level of traffic, dropped out of that
and into the sitting level, hit the street with a rubbery bounce.
The
taxi was a transparent ball mounted on a ring of smaller balls designed to
absorb the landing shock. There were no wings, jets or vanes. It was a latest
model anti-grav-cab worth about twelve thousand credits but its driver hadn't
bothered taking depilatory treatment costing two fish.
Opening
the door, the driver suffused his beefy features with professional hospitality,
noted that the customer did not respond and made no attempt to enter. Welcome
gradually faded from the mat. He scowled, scratched his blue-stubbled chin with
a cracked fingernail and spoke with a cracked voice.
"See here, Mac, unless I'm imagining
things you gave me the—"
"Shut
up until I'm ready for you," said Raven, still on the sidewalk and some
ten feet from the cab. His eyes were watching nothing in particular; his air
was that of one whose mind is elsewhere—listening, perhaps, to far-away fairy
bells—and resents a disturbance.
The
cabbie intensified his scowl, gave the stubble another rake in sonic imitation
of a space-mechanic sandpapering the Venturis. His
right arm was still extended, holding the door open. Something wafted the
sleeve of the arm, depressing it
slightly
as if an unseen breath had blown upon it. He failed to notice it.
Raven returned his attention to the cab,
approached it but did not get inside. "Have you got a raelter?"
"Sure! Where'd I be without one if a
bounce-arm snapped?" The cabbie extracted one from the instrument board
pocket. It resembled a tiny hand gun. "What d'you want it for?"
"I'm
going to burn your seat," Raven informed, taking it from him.
"Are you now? That's quite an idea,
ain't it?" The other's small, sunken eyes went still smaller, more sunken.
A smirk broke across his leathery face, revealed two gaps in his molars.
"It's your unlucky day, Daffy." His hand dived again into the pocket,
came out holding another melter. "I happen to carry them in pairs. So you
fix my pants and I'll fix yours. That's fair, ain't it?"
"A
pants-fixing performance would interest several scientists more than
mightily," assured Raven, "when done with instruments effective only
upon metals." He smiled at the other's sudden look of uncertainty, added,
"I was referring to the back seat of the cab."
With
that he stuck the nozzle of the midget autowelder into the seat's upholstery,
squeezed the handle.
Nothing
visible came from the melter though the hand holding it gave a slight jolt. A
thin spurt of strong-smelling fumes shot out of the plasticoid upholstery as
something concealed within it fused at high heat. Calmly Raven climbed into
the cab, closed the door.
"All
right, on your way, Shaveless." Bending forward, he put the melter back
into its pocket.
The
cabbie moped confusedly at his controls while the anti-grav machine soared to
five thousand feet and drifted southward. His heavy brows waggled from time to
time with the effort of striving to think it out. His eyes continually shifted
from the observation window to the rear-view mirror, keeping surreptitious
watch on this passenger who might be capable of anything up to and including
setting the world on fire.
Taking
no notice of the other's attitude, Raven shoved an investigatory hand into the
still warm gap in the upholstery, felt hot metal, brought up a badly warped
instrument no longer than a cigarette and not as thick. It was gold colored,
had stubby wings curled and distorted by heat. Its pointed front end bore a
shining lens half the size of a seed pearl. Its flattened rear was pierced with
seven needle-fine holes that served as microscopic jets.
He
did not have to pull this tiny contraption to pieces to discern what was
inside. It was all there and he knew it
was there: the lilliputian engine, the guiding scanner, the miniscule radio
circuit that could yell pip-pip-pip for hours, the match-head-sized
self-destroying charge—all in a weight of something under three ounces. Yet
but for its destruction it could have loaded the cab with an electronic
drag-scent that the hounds would follow for endless miles and in three
dimensions.
Turning,
he had a look through the rear window. So many cabs, tourers, sportsters and
official machines were floating around on various levels that it was quite
impossible to decide whether he was still being followed visually. No matter. A
mess of traffic effectively hiding the hunters could equally well conceal the
hunted.
Tossing the winged cylinder into the pocket
occupied by the melters, he said to the driver, "You can have that thingumbob
all for your very own. It contains items worth some fifty credits—if you can find someone capable of picking it apart without wrecking it
entirely."
"There's ten owing for
that hole in the seat."
"I'll pay you when I
get out."
"All
right." The other perked up, took the winged cylinder out of the pocket,
fingered it curiously, put it back. "Say, how did you know this thing was
there?"
"Somebody had it in
his mind."
"Huh?"
"People
who shoot gadgets through cab doors should not think of what they're doing even
if they are a quarter of a mile away in no detectable direction. Thoughts can
be overheard sometimes. They can be as effective as a bellowed warning."
He eyed the back of the cabbie's neck. "Have you ever been able to do
anything without thinking about it at all?"
"Only
once." Holding up his left hand he showed the stump of a thumb. "It
cost me this."
"Which
goes to show," said Raven, and added mostly to himself, "Pity that
mini-engineers aren't also true telepaths."
In
silence they covered another forty miles still at the same altitude. Sky
traffic was thinning out as they got well beyond the city limits.
"Forgot
to bring my mittens," hinted the cabbie. "Shouldn't ought to forget
my mittens. I'll need them at the South Pole." "In that case we'll
call it a day partway there. I'll let you
know
when." Raven had another look behind. "Meanwhile you can put in some
practice at shaking off any followers we may have. Not that I can tell whether
there are any, but it's possible."
"Dropping the procession will cost you
fifty." The cabbie studied him via the rear view mirror, speculating as to
whether he'd priced the service too high or too low. "And that includes a
shut mouth, guaranteed unopenable."
"You're
rash with your guarantees—you'll open for them because you won't be able to
help it," Raven informed darkly. "They have techniques involving
compulsion and no cash." He emitted a sigh of resignation. "Oh, well,
by the time you talk it will be too late to matter. The fifty is yours just for
delaying things a while." He grabbed the seat-grips as the cab swayed,
darted sidewise, shot into a cloud. The world became hidden by thick fog which
whirled around and slid past in streaks of yellow and clumps of dirty white.
"You'll have to do better than this. You're not radarproof."
"Give me time. I ain't
properly started yet."
Two
hours later they thumped upon the lawn behind a long, low house. Nothing was
visible in the sky except a high flying police patrol heading north. The patrol
bulleted steadily onward in complete disregard of the sphere upon the lawn and
whined out of sight.
The
woman within the house was a little too big, a little too generously
proportioned and moved with the deliberation of those weighty above the
average. Her eyes were very big, widely spaced and blackly brilliant. Her mouth
was large, her ears likewise, and her hair a huge, coal-black mop. Full-busted
and heavy-hipped, there was too much of her to suit the tastes of most men.
Nevertheless, although physically no sylph, at one time or another twenty
suitors had pursued her and had treated her rejections with despair. The
reason: what burned within her shone visibly through those great eyes and made
her surpassingly beautiful.
Giving
Raven a warm, big-fingered hand, she exclaimed, "David! Whatever brings
you here?"
"You
would already know had I not thought it expedient to keep my mind closed."
"Of
course." She switched from vocal to telepathic means of communication
solely because it came easier. "What is it?"
He
responded in the same manner, mentally, "Two birds." He smiled into
the orbs that made her lovely. "The two I hope to kill with one
stone."
"Kill? Why do you have to use that
dreadful thought kill?"
A touch of anxiety came
into her face. "You have been talked into something. I know it. I can feel it despite your keeping it hidden
from me within your mind. You have been persuaded to interfere." Seating
herself on a pneumatic lounge, she gazed morbidly at the wall. "It is the
unwritten law that we must never be tempted to interfere except with the prime
motive of thwarting the Denebs. We might give ourselves away just sufficiently
to frighten humankind, and frightened people tend to strike blindly at the
source of their fear. Besides, noninterference lulls all suspicions,
encourages them to think we are not capable of it."
"That
is excellent logic providing your premise is correct and unfortunately it
isn't. Circumstances have changed." He took a seat opposite, studied her
gravely. "Leina, we've slipped a little in one respect, namely, that they're
shrewder than we expected."
"In what way?"
"Entangled in their own contradictions
they became desperate enough to search the world on the miilion-to-one chance
of finding someone able to unravel the strings. And they traced me!"
"Traced
you?" Her alarm heightened. "How did they manage to do that?"
"In
the only possible way, genetically, through the records. They must have
classified, dissected and analyzed some ten, fifteen or twenty successive
generations, wading through data on endless births, marriages and deaths,
knowing nothing of what they might eventually find but hoping for the best. My
determinedly conventional pseudoancestors legalized all their alliances and
left a long series of documentary pointers leading straight to me. So
ultimately the line became reeled in and I was the fish gasping at the
end."
"If
they can do that with you they can do it with others," she commented
without happiness.
"On
this particular planet," he reminded, "there are no others. Only we
two. And you are exempt."
"Am I? How can you be
sure?"
"The
sorting out process has already been completed. I've been grabbed, but not you—maybe
because you're a female. Or perhaps you are concealed by benefit of ancestors
allergic to official documents, such as one or two healthy but immoral
pirates."
"Thank you," she said, slightly
miffed.
"The pleasure's mine," he assured,
grinning.
Her
eyes keened into his. "David, what do they want you to do? Tell me!"
In full detail he informed her of what had
happened, ending, "So far the Mars-Venus combine has been satisfied
merely to try crippling us by degrees—the technique of long maintained and
gradually increasing pressure—knowing that unless we can think up some really
effective counter-action we're going to crack sooner or later. To put it
another way, they are taking a pint of our blood every chance they get. Someday
we'll be too feeble to stand, much less make defensive gestures."
"It's
no business of ours," she decided. "Let argumentative worlds fight it
out between themselves."
"That's
exactly how I was tempted to view the situation," he admitted, "until
I remembered how history shows that one darned thing leads to another. Look,
Leina, it is only a matter of a short time before Earth decides it's had more
than enough and must hit back. If Earth can't strike with finesse it will
strike without finesse, roughly and toughly. Mars and Venus promptly become
more riled than ever, get really hard. Tempers rise, each side's boosted by
the other's. Restraints are thrown away one by one, then in bunches. Scruples
are poured down the drain until some badly frightened crackpot on one side or
the other plants a hydride bomb to show who's boss. Your own imagination can
take it from there."
"It can," she
agreed without relish.
"Much
as I dislike poking a finger into human affairs," he went on, "I have
an even stronger distaste for the notion of hiding under a mountain while the
atmosphere flames and the world shudders all around and multimillion humans
walk clean off the stage of life. Carson over-optimistically thinks I can do
something about it, single-handed. All the same, I'm willing to have a shot at
it providing the opposition lets me live long enough. Nothing ventured, nothing
gained."
"Oh,
dear!" Her fingers toyed together. "Why must these creatures be so
stubborn and idiotic?" Without waiting for an answer, she asked,
"What do you wish me to do, David?"
"Keep
yourself from becoming involved," he said. "I've come back to destroy
a few papers, that's all. There's a chance they'll catch up v/ith me before I
leave. In that event, you can perform one small service."
"And that is—?"
"Look after my best
suit for a little while." He tapped his chest with much significance.
"It fits me perfectly and it's the only one I've got. I like it and don't
want to lose it."
"David!"
Her mental impulse was
sharp and immeasurably shocked. "Not that! You can't do that! Not without permission. It is a fundamental violation. It isn't
ethical."
"Neither is war. Neither
is mass-suicide."
"But—"
"Hush!"
He raised a warning finger. "They are coming already. It didn't take them
long." He glanced at the wall clock. "Not quite three hours since I
left the Bureau. That's what I call efficiency." His gaze came back to her.
"Do you sense their approach?"
She
nodded and sat waiting in silence while Raven hurried away and dealt with his
papers. He came back. Presently the door gongs chimed softly. Standing up,
Leina hesitated a moment, glanced at the other. Raven responded with a
careless shrug. She went to the door, opened it. Her manner was that of one
deprived of initiative.
Five
men were grouped by a bullet-shaped sportship four hundred yards from the
house. Two more waited on her doorstep. All wore the black and silver uniform
of security police.
The
pair at the door were burly, leather-face specimens alike enough to be
brothers. It was no more than type-similarity because inwardly they were
different. The mind of one probed at Leina's while the other's did not. One was
a tele-path; the other something else. The sudden and fierce thrust of the
first one's mind temporarily prevented her examining the second one's and thus
identifying his peculiar talent, for perforce she countered the telepath by
snapping her own mind shut. The other mentality immediately sensed the closure
and recoiled.
"Another
Tele," he told his companion. "Just as well we came along in a bunch,
isn't it?" Not waiting for comment, he spoke to Leina vocally, "You
can talk to me of your own free will." He paused to enjoy a harsh chuckle,
went on, "Or you can talk to my friend involuntarily, whichever you
please. As you can see, we are police."
Tartly
she gave back, "You are nothing of the kind. A police officer would refer
to another as his fellow officer and not as his friend. Neither would he utter
implied threats before so much as stating his business."
The
second man, who had remained silent up to that point, now chipped in.
"Rather talk to me, eh?" His eyes gained a strange, eerie light,
growing like little moons. A hypno.
Ignoring him, she said to the first man,
"What do you want?" "Raven." "So?"
"He's here," he insisted, trying to
peer over her shoulder. "We know he's here." "So?"
"We're going to take him along for
questioning."
Raven's
voice sounded from the room at back. "It is most kind and thoughtful of
you, Leina, to try to detain the gentlemen. But it is futile. Please show them
in."
She
shivered slightly. Her face was a mirror of emotions as she stood aside and let
them brush past her. They went in eagerly like steers galloping into the
slaughterhouse. She knew what was coming. The doorknob in her hand grew colder
and colder.
CHAPTER
THREE
The
invaders slowed up as
they entered the room. Their expressions became wary, they had small bluesteel
guns in their hands, and they kept well apart as if suspecting their quarry of
the ability to lay both of them at one swipe.
Not
bothering to come to his feet, and obviously amused by their alertness, David
Raven said as he picked their identities out of their minds, "Ah, Mr.
Grayson and Mr. Steen. A telepath and a hypno—with a gang of other skewboys
waiting outside. I am greatly honored."
Grayson,
the telepath, snapped at his companion, "Listen who's calling us
skewboys." Making an. impatient motion at Raven, he added, "All
right, Brain-picker, on your feet and start walking."
"To where?"
"You find out when you
arrive."
"So
it seems," agreed Raven drily. "The ultimate destination is not
recorded in your mind, from which I conclude that you do not enjoy the
confidence of your superiors."
"Neither do you," Grayson retorted.
"Take the weight off your tail. We can't stand here all day."
"Oh,
well." Coming erect, Raven stretched himself, yawned. His gaze rested on
Steen, the hypno, as he inquired, "What's eating you, Squinty? Never found
anyone so fascinating before?"
Maintaining
the openly curious stare with which he had fixed Raven from the very start,
Steen responded, "When there's any fascinating to be done I'll do it!" He carried on with, "I'm wondering what all the
excitement is about. You haven't got four arms and two heads. What's supposed
to make you so marvelous?"
"He isn't so marvelous," Grayson
interrupted with impatience. "Seems to me that headquarters has been
stirred up by an exaggerated rumor. I know what he's got and it isn't so
much."
"You do?" asked
Raven, looking at him.
"Yes, you're merely a new breed of telepath.
You can still probe other minds even when your own is closed. Unlike the rest
of us, you don't have to open your own before you can snoop into others. It's a
nice trick and a useful one." He sniffed his disdain. "But as an
interesting variation it's not big enough to worry two planets."
"Then what are you worrying about?" Raven pressed. "Having learned the worst
you've learned the lot. Now leave me to ponder with pleasure over the sins of
my youth."
"We've
been ordered to bring you in for questioning. That is to say, in one piece. So
we're bringing you." Grayson's contempt grew more evident. "We're
dragging back the tiger even though it smells to me of kitten."
"And
by whom will I be questioned, the Big Chief or some no-account underling?"
"That's no affair of mine," said
Grayson. "All you've got to do is come along and provide the
answers."
"Leina,
please fetch me my hat and bag." Raven threw an open and meaningful wink
to where she 3tood
silently in the doorway.
"No
you don't," Grayson rasped at her, naturally not liking the wind.
"You stay put." He turned to Raven. "Go fetch them
yourself." Then to Steen. "You go with him. I'll keep an eye on the
large lady. Do your stuff on him if he so much as clicks his teeth."
The
pair walked stolidly into the adjoining room, Raven leading and Steen close
behind. Steen's eyes already were glowing with power that was better than bullets. Squatting on one arm
of a pneumaseat, Grayson rested his gun-hand on a knee, eyed Leina
speculatively.
"Another mental oyster, aren't
you?" Grayson said. "Anyway, if you're hoping he'll manage to pull a
fast one on Steen you can save your brain the strain of thought. He'll never do
it between now and Christmas."
Offering no comment, she continued to gaze
expression-lessly at the wall, showing no hint of apprehension.
"Any telepath can outwit and outmaneuver
any hypno at a distance because he can read intentions and has space in which
to get out from under." Grayson gave it with the authority of personal
experience. "But close up he hasn't the chance of a celluloid cat. The
hypno is the winnah every time. I know! Many's the lousy hypno trick I've had played on me, especially after a
session with a few quarts of Venusian mountain dew."
She
did not respond. Her generous features were blank, impassive as she strove to
listen through and beyond his chatter. Grayson made a swift and vicious thrust
at her mind, hoping to catch it unaware, and struck nothing but an impenetrable
shield. She had resisted him without effort and continued listening, listening.
A faint almost unhearable scuffle sounded in the other and was followed by the
merest whisper of a gasp.
Grayson
swiveled round on one heel, looking like one who suspects himself of failing to
hear something he should have heard. "Besides, there's me here with this
gun and there's a tough bunch waiting outside." He glanced at the other
room's door, became restless. "All the same, they're slow in there."
"Not
a chance," she murmured, barely loud enough for him to catch. "Close
up there's not a chance."
Something
about her face, her eyes, or the tone of her voice aroused his suppressed
suspicions, created vague alarm. His lips thinned and he motioned to her with
his gun.
"Move,
Buxom. Walk in there slowly two paces ahead of me. We'll see what's keeping
them."
Leina
got up, bracing herself a moment on the arm of the pneumaseat. Reluctantly she
turned to face the door, her eyes lowered as if to delay the vision of what lay
behind the door or at any second might come through it.
Steen
came through it, rubbing his chin and grinning with self-satisfaction. He was
alone.
"He
tried to be funny," announced Steen, addressing Grayson and pointedly
ignoring Leina. "I had a notion he was going to do just that. Result: he's stiff er
than a tombstone. We'll need a long board to carry him away."
"Hah!"
Grayson relaxed, let the gun droop as the other continued toward him.
Triumphantly he said to Leina, "What did I tell you? He was a dope to try it close up. Some people will never
learn!"
"Yes,"
agreed Steen, coming nearer, nearer. "He was a dope." He stopped face
to face with Grayson, looking straight at him, gaze level with gaze. "Not
a chance, close up!" His eyes were brilliant and very large.
Grayson's
ringers twitched, loosened. The gun dropped from them, thumped upon the carpet.
His mouth opened and shut. Faint words came out, uttered with difficulty.
"Steen . . . what the
heck . . . are . . . doing?"
The eyes swelled enormously, became
monstrous, irresistibly compelling. Their blaze seemed to fill the cosmos and
sear the onlooker's brain. A deep, droning voice came with the blaze, at first
faintly, but racing nearer over immense distances at immense velocity and
building up to a masterful roar.
"Raven's not
here."
"Raven's not here," mumbled Grayson
in dreamy tones, his mind overwhelmed.
"We have seen nothing
of him. We were too late."
Grayson repeated it like an
automaton.
"Too
late by forty minutes," the mentally paralyzing voice of Steen insisted.
"Too late by forty
minutes," indorsed Grayson.
"He
took off in a gold colored, twenty-tube racing craft number XB109, the property
of the World Council."
Grayson
echoed it word for word. He had the rigid pose and inane expression of a waxy
one gathering dust in a tailor's window.
"Destination
unknown."
That, too, was parroted.
"There
is nobody in this villa but a fat woman, a telepath of no consequence."
"There
is nobody," mumbled Grayson, glassy-eyed, half blind, half dead and
mentally enslaved. "There is nobody . . . nobody . . . but a fat woman of
no consequence."
Steen said, "Pick up
your gun. Let's go back and tell Haller."
He
pushed past the fat woman of no consequence, Grayson following sheeplike.
Neither favored Leina with so much as a glance. Her own attention was on Steen,
studying his face, reaching for what lay behind the mask, silently talking at
him, reproving him, but he took no notice. His disregard was obvious, deliberate
and determined.
She closed the door behind them, sighed and
wrung her hands in the manner of women since the beginning of time. There were
stumbling sounds behind her. Turning, she faced the figure of David Raven
swaying uncertainly two yards away.
The
figure bent forward, hands over its face, rubbing its features as though not
sure on which side of its head they were placed. It was feeling the alien, the
unfamiliar, and horrified by its own sense of touch. The hands came away, revealed
a tormented countenance and eyes full of fundamental shock.
"Mine,"
he said in a voice that was neither Raven's nor Steen's but combined some of
the characteristic qualities of both. "He snatched away that which is mine
and mine alone! He deprived me of myself!"
He
paused staring at her in manner not quite sane while his face continued to
picture the psychic struggle within him. Then he edged forward, arms
outstretched, fingers crooked.
"You
knew about this. By the blackest clots in space, you knew about it and helped.
You big ungainly schemer, I could kill you for it!" His fingers trembled
with sheer emotion as he reached for her neck while she stood unmoving,
impassive, an indescribable something shining through her great orbs. The hands
touched her neck, closed around. She made no move to resist.
For several seconds he held her like that,
hands cupped around her throat, gripping lightly and not contracting, while his
features underwent a peculiar series of contortions. Finally he let go, backed
away hurriedly with shock added to shock. He found his voice again.
"Heavens above, you too!"
"What one can do another can do and that
was the bond between us." She watched him sit down and feel the face he
did not know. "There is a law as strong and basic as that of physical
survival. It says, '1 am
Me—I cannot be Not-Me.' "
He
remained silent but rocked to and fro and nursed the face.
"So
always you will hunger for that which is rightfully yours. You will hunger as
one in imminent danger of death yearns tremendously for life. Always you will
crave yourself, badly, madly, and never know peace, rest, tranquility, never
know completeness, unless—"
"Unless?" His hands came away fast
as he looked up startled.
"Unless
you play it our way," she informed. "If you do, then what has been
done can be undone."
"What
do you want of me?" He was upright now, a gleam of hope showing.
"Implicit
obedience."
"You
shall have it," he promised fervently. Briefly and inanely she felt
relieved of the problem of Raven's suit and the owner-who-wasn't-the-owner.
The boss of the waiting gang was a thin-boned
individual named Heller, six feet tall, Martian born and a Type Three Mutant, a
pyrotic. Leaning against the tail of his ship, he fiddled with a silver button
on the jacket of his phoney police uniform and registered disappointment as
Steen and Grayson came up.
"Well?"
"No
luck," said Steen. "Gone." "How long has he been
gone?" "Forty minutes," informed Steen.
"He
had three hours' start," Haller said, picking at his teeth, "so that
means we're catching up. Where's he making for?"
"That," said Steen casually,
"is something he omitted to divulge to the generous helping of femme he
left in the house. All she knows is that he came in an antigrav cab, snatched
some stuff he had planted here and shot off in XB109."
"A
female in the house." Haller stared at him. "What's her place in his
life?"
"Ha!" said Steen,
smirking.
"I
see," declared Haller, not seeing at all. His gaze transferred to the
silent, dummylike Grayson, lingered there a while. Eventually a frown
corrugated his forehead as he asked, "What the devil is afflicting you?"
"Eh?" Grayson
blinked uncertainly. "Me?"
"You're
a telepath and supposed to be able to read my mind although I can't read yours.
I've just asked you ten times mentally whether you've got a bellyache or
something, and you've reacted as if thought is a strange phenomenon confined to
some outlandish "place the other side of Jupiter. What's the matter with
you? To look at you one would imagine you were suffering from an overdose of
hypno."
"An overdose of his own medicine,"
Steen put in, quickly smothering Haller's awakening suspicions. "He
tangled with the lady who happened to be one of his own kind. How'd you like to
be nagged to death telepathetically as well as vocally?"
"Heaven forbid!" said Haller
soothed. Dismissing the question of Grayson's peculiar lack of zip he added,
"Let's take steps. This Raven isn't giving us any time to waste."
He climbed into the ship, the others
following. While the lock closed and the propulsion tubes warmed, he dug out
his interplanetary register, thumbed its pages, found the item for which he was
seeking.
"Here it is, XB109, a berilligilt-coated
single-seater with twenty tubes. Earth-mass three hundred tons. Maximum range
half a million miles. Described as a World Council courier boat bearing police
and customs exemption. H'm! That makes it awkward to intercept openly with any
official witnesses around."
"Assuming
that we ever find it," Steen qualified. "One world is a big
place."
"We'll
get our cross hairs dead on it," asserted Haller, with complete
confidence. "That half million range is a comfort. It ties him down to
Earth or Moon. We know he can't have sneaked away direct to Mars or
Venus."
He
consulted a coded list of radio channels correlated with times. Three-thirty:
channel nine. Pressing the appropriate stub, he spoke into a hand-microphone.
What he said went out in pulses, scrambled, and was much too brief to permit
detection and unsorting by any eavesdropper. "Combine call: Haller to
Dean. Find XB109."
Turning
the pilot's seat sidewise, Haller sat in it, lit a black Venusian cheroot
fifteen inches long, puffed luxuriously. He put his feet up on the edge of the
instrument board, watched the loudspeaker.
It
said, "XB109. Not listed in today's departures. Not shown on any of
today's police observation reports. Stand by."
"Service!"
boasted Haller, sending an appreciative glance along the cheroot and toward
Steen.
Five
minutes, then, "XB109. Not in Council parks one to twenty-eight. Stand
by."
"Queer,"
remarked Haller, taking a long suck and blowing a lopsided smoke ring. "If
it's not on the floor it must be off the floor. But he couldn't lift it today
without getting it marked airborne."
"Maybe he took it yesterday or the day
before and stashed it here," Steen suggested. Carefully he closed the door
of the pilot's cabin, made sure that it was firmly shut. Sitting on the edge of
the instrument board alongside Mailer's feet, he waited for the next message.
It came after ten minutes.
"Dean
to Haller. XB109 in charge of Courier Joseph Mc-Ard at Dome City, Luna,
refueling for return. Closing channel nine."
"Impossible!"
Haller ejaculated. "/m-possible!" He stood up, bit an inch off his
cheroot, spat it on the floor. "Somebody's lying!" His ireful eyes
came level with Steen's and promptly he added, "You?"
"Me?" With a pained expression
Steen also stood up. He was almost chest to chest with the other.
"Either
that or the dame gave you a cockeyed registration number and Grayson was too
dopey to detect the deception in her mind." Haller waved the cheroot.
"Maybe it was the dame. She pointed down a blind alley and laughed herself
silly when you two went yipping into it. If so, Grayson's to blame for that. He
was the mind-probe of you two. Send him in to me—I've got to get to the bottom
of this."
"How
could Grayson penetrate a mind as fíat and
blank as a mortuary slab?" asked Steen.
"He
could have told you he was stymied and let you put her under the influence.
After you'd made her play statues he could have dug out her taste in paper
sunshades, couldn't he? Where's the point of you going around in pairs if
you're too dumb to co-operate?"
"Not dumb,"
denied Steen, unoffended.
"Somebody's
nursing a month-old mackerel," Haller insisted. "I can smell it.
Maybe that darned woman stuffed it up Grayson's vest. He's got the stupifled
air of someone whose best friends have just told him. That's not like Grayson.
You go fetch him—I want to give him a going over."
"I
don't think we'll need him," said Steen, very softly. "This is just
between us two."
"Is
it?" Haller's self-command and lack of surprise revealed him as a hard
character. There was a gun on his desk but he made no attempt to grab it as he
gently placed his cheroot beside it and turned to face the other. "I'd a
notion it was you who lied. I don't know what's come over you but you'd better
not let it go too far."
"No?"
"No!
You're a hypno but what of it? I can burn away your insides some three or four
seconds before you can paralyze mine, and moreover paralysis wears off after a few hours, whereas
charring does not. It's decidedly permanent."
"I
know, I know. That is power, pyrotic power." Steen gestured and his hand
touched Haller's casually, almost accidentally.
The hand stuck. Haller tried to pull his ov/n
away, found he couldn't. The two hands adhered at point of contact like flesh
united to flesh—and something outrageous was happening at the junction, through
the junction.
"This, too, is
power," said Steen.
Far beneath the innocuous pile of warehouses
nominally belonging to the Transpatial Trading Company there existed a
miniature city that to all intents and purposes was not part of Earth though
sited upon it. Unknown to and unsuspected by most surface dwellers it had been
taken over long since.
Here
was the field headquarters of the Mars-Venus underground movement, its very
heart. A thousand came and went along its cool, lengthy passages and through a
series of great cellars, a hand-picked thousand none of whom were men as others
are men.
In
one cellar worked a dozen slim-fingered oldsters who moved around *lowly,
fumblingly, in the manner of those seven-eighths blind. Their eyes were not
eyes but something else, something too short-focused to photograph clearly anything
more than three or four inches from the tip of the nose. Yet they were
quasi-visual organs that within those brief limits could count the angels
dancing on the point of a pin.
The
oldsters worked as if continually smelling the objects of their tasks, fingers
almost to nose, their not-eyes directed at abnormal angles and functioning with
super-normal vividness. These were Type Nine Mutants, generally called
mini-engineers. They thought nothing of building a seven-year radium
chronometer so incredibly minute that it could serve as the center jewel in a
diamond ring.
And
in an adjacent cellar were beings similar but not the same. Pranksters
continually testing their eerie powers on one another.
The
two men sat opposite each other. A swift change of facial features, altering
them out of all resemblance. "There you are—I'm Peters."
An
equally swift and precisely similar facial change on the part of the other.
"That's funny—so am I!"
Two hollow laughs. As alike
as twins they sit down and play cards, each surreptitiously watching the other
for the first moment when a rubber face would forgetfully relax and betray its
owner's true identity.
Two
more enter with the motive of turning the card game into a foursome. One
registers a moment of intense mental strain, floats clean over the table and
into a chair on the opposite side. The second glares at a nearer chair which
trembles, hesitates, then places itself under him as if shifted by invisible
hands. The twins accept these phenomena as normal, everyday occurrences and
proceed to redivide the cards.
The
second entrant, the chair-mover, makes his share leap straight into his ready
fingers, grunts as he studies them, says with much boredom, "If you two
dummies feel that you just have to
be Peters let's have different smells so we'll know who from which."
Another grunt. "I pass."
Someone
going along the outer passage pauses to have a look through the door then goes
on his way grinning. Ten seconds later the first Peters makes to suck his
cigarette and discovers that it is now lit at both ends. With a hearty curse he
leaves his chair and shuts the door, taking his cards with him lest during his
absence they turn over twice of their own accord.
Grayson
came into this subterranean menagerie with his mind closed against all possible
intrusions, his eyes alert, suspicious, his manner jumpy. He was in a hurry
and had the air of one with every reason to fear his own shadow.
At
the end of a long passage where it terminated in a heavy steel door, Grayson
came face to face with a hypno guard who said, "No further, chum. This is
where the boss lives."
"Yes,
I know. I want to see Kayder at once." Grayson stared back along the
passage, made an impatient gesture. "Tell him he'd better hear me before
all this blows up under us."
The
guard eyed him calculatingly, then he opened the mike-trap in the door and
spoke to it. Seconds later the door opened.
Grayson
went through, tramped across the long room to where its sole occupant was
seated at a small bureau.
A
squat, broad-shouldered man v/ith heavily underslung jaw, Kayder was a of
Venusian birth and probably the only Type Eleven Mutant located on Earth. He
could converse in low, almost unhearable chirrups with nine species of Venusian
bugs, seven of them highly poisonous and willing to perform deadly services for
friends. Kayder, therefore, enjoyed all the appalling power of one with a
nerveless, inhuman army too vast in numbers to destroy.
"What is it this time?" he snapped,
removing his attention from a wad of documents. "Make it quick and to the
point. I feel low this morning. This world doesn't suit me."
"Me,
too," Grayson indorsed. He went on with, "You dug up something on
this David Raven and ordered that he be brought in."
"I did. I don't know what's he's got but
it's alleged to be good. Where have you put him?" "Nowhere. He got
away."
"Not for long," assured Kayder with
confidence. "I know that he is hell-bent for a hideout someplace. It will
take a little while to pry him out." He waved a hand in dismissal.
"Keep on the trail. We'll get him in due time."
"But,"
said Grayson, "we did get him. He was flat on his belly with his tongue
hanging out and his sides heaving. A fox right at the last lap. And he got
away."
Kayder
rocked back on the hind legs of his chair. "Mean to say you actually had
him? You let him slip? How was that?"
"I
don't know." Grayson was badly worried, made no effort to conceal the
fact. "I just don't know. I can't make it out. It has got me baffled.
That's why I've come to see you."
"Be more specific.
What happened?"
"We
broke into his hiding place. A woman was with him— true telepaths, both of
them. Steen was with me, as good a hypno as any we've got. Raven made a monkey
of him."
"Go on, man! Don't
stand there enjoying dramatic pauses!"
"Steen
gave me the treatment," continued Grayson, hurriedly
and morbidly. "He caught me on one leg and made me marble-minded. He
compelled me to return to the ship and tell Haller that we'd seen nothing of
Raven. Then he went into Haller's cabin."
A
small, spidery thing scuttled many-legged up one side of Kayder's pants.
Lowering a casual hand, he caught it, helped it onto the bureau It was thin and
bright green with eight crimson pinheads for optics.
Distastefully
watching this creature, Grayson said, "A few hours later my wits drifted
back. By then Haller was crazy and Steen had disappeared."
"You say Haller was
crazy?"
"Yes,
he was babbling. Seemed as if his brain had been twisted right round and sort
of got itself back to front. Kept talking to himself about the infantile
futility of Mars-Venus, Terra squabbles, the supreme wondrousncss of the
universe, the glory of death and so forth. Acted as if for two pins he'd jump straight into the afterlife but needed
time to work up the guts."
"Hallen's
a pyrotic," Kayder observed. "You are a tele-path. Did you overlook
those simple facts? Or were you too stupefied by events to remember them?"
"I was not. I had a
look inside his skull."
"And what did you
find?"
"It
was mussed up something awful. His think-stuff was like freshly stirred
porridge. He was nursing long chains of pseudo-logic and working through them
like prayer beads. One said, 'Steen is me is Raven is you is the others is
everyone.' Another said, 'Life is not-life is soon-life is wonder-life but not
other-life.' " He screwed a finger above his right ear. "A complete
imbecile."
"Bad
overdose of hypno," diagnosed Kayder, undisturbed. "Haller must have
had hypno-allergy. There's no way of detecting it until a victim goes off the
beaten track. Probably it's permanent, too."
"Maybe
it was accidental. Steen wouldn't know that Haller was susceptible. I like to
think so."
"That's
because you hate to believe that a pal of yours could or would turn on his
friends and make them squint down their own spines. Whether by accident or not,
Steen put paid to Haller, one of his own crowd and his immediate superior to
boot. We have a nasty name for that kind of game. It's treachery!"
"I
don't think so," insisted Grayson, doggedly. "Raven's got something
to do with this. Steen wouldn't do us dirt without good reason."
"Of
course he wouldn't," agreed Kayder, his beefy face sardonic. He threw
several tiny chirrups at the green spider-thing. It performed a bizarre little
dance that might have meant something.
Kayder
continued, "Everyone has a reason, good, bad or indifferent. Take me, for
instance. Reason why I'm an honest, loyal and absolutely trustworthy citizen of
Venus is because nobody's ever offered me enough inducement to be otherwise. My
price is too high." He tossed a knowing glance at the other. "I can
make a shrewd guess at what's wrong with Steen. He's a low-priced man and Raven
found it out."
"Even
if he's the sort to be bought over, which I doubt, how could he be? He made no
contacts."
"He was alone with
Raven, wasn't he?"
"Yes," admitted
Grayson. "For less than a couple of minutes and in the adjoining room
with me still listening in. Raven's mind remained blank. Steen's mind told that
Raven turned to face him as if about to say something. Raven touched him—and
Steen promptly went blank too. A hypno can't do that. A hypno can't shut off
like a telepath—but he did!" "Ah!" said Kayder, watching him.
"That
hit me immediately. It was mighty queer. I got up to go see what had happened.
Then Steen reappeared. I was so relieved that I failed to notice he was still
blank. Before I could catch on to that fact he had me where he wanted me."
Apologetically Grayson finished, "I was naturally wary of Raven but
completely off guard with Steen. You don't expect an ally suddenly to knock you
down."
"Of
course not." Kayder chirped again at the spider which obediently moved
aside while he reached for his desk-mike. "We'll make it a double hunt.
Just as easy to look for two as for one. We'll soon have Steen dragged in for
examination."
"You're
forgetting something," Grayson offered. "I'm here." He paused to let it sink in. "Steen knows of this
place, too."
"Meaning
you think he might rat on us and we're due for a raid?"
"Yes."
"I
doubt it." Calmly Kayder pondered the point. "If Terran
counter-forces had learned of this center and decided to put it out of business
they'd have moved fast. We'd have had our raid hours ago while there was still
an element of surprise."
"What's
to stop them being craftier and tougher than that? What's to stop them biding
their time while they make suitable preparations and then blowing the entire
place sky-high?"
"You're
jumpy," scoffed Kayder. "We've got too much talent around here—and
besides failure could drive us into hiding. Better the devil you know than the
devil you don't."
"I suppose so." Grayson was moody,
uncertain.
"Anyhow,
they've no publicly satisfactory excuse for taking such drastic measures. They
can't take active and open part in a war while pretending it doesn't exist.
Until they admit what they don't want to admit we've got them where we want
them. The initiative is ours and remains ours."
"I hope you're
right."
"You
bet I'm right." Kayder sniffed his contempt of any other outlook. He
switched his mike, activating it. "D727 Hypno Steen has gone bad on us.
Get him at all costs and with minimum of delay!"
Muffled by the heavy door an outside
loudspeaker repeated,
"D727 Hypno Steen." Then another,
farther away along the labyrinth of corridors. "D727 Hypno Steen ... get him . . . with minimum of
delay!"
At
the other end of the underground maze and nearer the secret entrance a
nose-close worker threw an irritable nod at a loudspeaker he could not see,
then delicately inserted into its miniscule holder a triode-hexode radio tube
the size of a match-head. Next door, an unshaven pyrotic slapped his jack of
clubs on a floater's five of hearts.
"Socko!
You owe me fifty." He leaned back, rubbed his chin bristles. "Gone
bad on us, eh? Never heard of such a thing."
"He'll be sorry,"
prophesized a kibitzer.
"Nuts!" said the first.
"Nobody's sorry after they're dead!"
CHAPTER
FOUR
Leina
sensed him returning,
glanced through the window, saw him entering the path. A hint of disapproval
showed in her fine eyes. She drew away from the curtains.
"He's
back. Something has gone wrong." She opened the door to the adjoining
room. "I refuse to stay here to watch your meeting. Wrong is wrong and
right is right. I cannot see it any other way even as a matter of
expediency."
"Don't
leave me alone with him. Don't, I tell you! I won't be able to control myself.
I'll try to kill him though he may kill me. I'll—"
"You
will do nothing of the sort," she reproved. "Would you foolishly
slaughter your own, your very own self?" She paused, hearing a mental
voice call, "Leina!" but not answering it. "Remember your
promise: absolute obedience. Do as he tells you; it's your only chance."
She
went through, closing the door and leaving him to deal with his fate as
ordered. Finding a chair, she seated herself primly. Her air was that of a
schoolmarm determined not to be involved in a piece of inexcusable vulgarity.
Someone came into the other room, his mind
reaching through the wall and nudging her gently. "It's all right, Leina,
you can come out in a minute." Then vocally to the other, "You ready
to get back?" Silence.
"Surely you want to get back, don't you?"
A whisper, "You damn
vampire, you know I do!"
"Here then!"
Leina closed her eyes though there was
nothing to see. A few swift, subdued gasps and one small sob came from the next
room. They were followed by a deep and thankful breathing. She stood up,
taut-faced, and went to the door. She looked at Steen who sat limp and pale on
the pneumatic settee, noted the frightened introspection in orbs that at other
times could burn with fierce, hypnotic intensity.
Raven
said to Steen, "I took possession of your body. Even though you are an
enemy I apologize for that. It is not proper to usurp the persons of the living
without their willing permission."
"The
living?" Steen went two shades paler as he put emphasis
on that last word. Is it therefore proper to usurp the persons of the dead? His mind was in a turmoil. "You mean—?"
"Jump
to no wild conclusions," advised Raven, seeing the other's thoughts as
clearly as if they were a page of print. "You might be right. You might be
hopelessly wrong. Either way it won't help you one iota."
"David,"
put in Leina, eyeing the window, "what if they soon come back in greater
strength and better prepared?"
"They'll
come, he assured, unworried. "But not just yet. I'm gambling on them
thinking it would be nonsensical for the prey to return to the trap. It will
occur to them sometime and they'll come along to check up, by which time
they'll be too Late." He resumed with Steen. "They are scouring the
planet for me, attributing to me an importance out of all proportion. Somebody
must have given them information to make them so excited. Somebody high up in
Terran affairs must have betrayed his trust. Do you know who it is."
"No."
He
accepted the denial without hesitation, for it was written indelibly on the
other's mind.
"They're hunting for
you as well."
"Me?" Still
shaken, Steen tried to pull himself together.
"Yes.
I made a bitter mistake. I blundered badly by trying to take over the commander
of your vessel. He proved to be something more than a standard pyrotic. He had
intuitive perceptiveness,
a well developed form of extra-sensory vision. It enabled him to see or sense
or estimate things that he is not entitled to know."
He
glanced sidewise as Leina drew in a quick breath and put a hand to her throat.
"I
did not expect that. There was no evidence of it and it caught me by
surprise," Raven went on. "There's the beginning of a Type Thirteen,
a pyrotic with e.s.p. He doesn't realize it himself, doesn't know he's slightly
out of the ordinary even for a mutant." Studying the floor, he doodled
with the toe of one shoe on the nap of the carpet. "The instant that we
made contact he knew me as you will never know me—and he found it too much to
bear. He made a frantic snatch at what he conceived to be the only form of
self-preservation immediately available. He was wrong, of course, but people
don't think logically in a crisis. So he made himself useless to me."
"Meaning?"
inquired Steen, looking ghastly.
"He's whirly,"
said Raven. "They blame you for
that."
"Blame
me?" echoed Steen. "My body?" He stood up, felt himself around
the chest and face, studied himself in a mirror. He was like a child ensuring
the faultness of new clothes. "My body," he repeated. Then with
heated protest, "But it wasn't me!"
"Try convincing them
of that."
"They'll
put a telepath to work on me. He'll read the truth. I can't feed him a lot of lies—it's
impossible."
"Nothing is impossible. The word ought
to be expunged from the dictionary. You could tell outrageous lies all the way
from here to Aldebaran if you'd first been conditioned by a hypno more powerful
than yourself."
"They wouldn't kill me for that,"
mused Steen, greatly troubled. "But they'd plant me someplace safe and for
keeps. That's a worse fate, being put away. 1 couldn't endure it. I'd rather be
dead!"
Raven chuckled. "You may not know it but
you've got something there."
"You're
in a sweet position to consider it funny," Steen snapped back, missing the
point because it was too far out of reach for him to capture. "Who could
put you in cold storage when within five minutes you
could confiscate the person of a guard and walk out on his legs? Why, you could
carry on from there, go grab the right official and sign an order for your own
release. You could . . . you could—" His voice trailed off as his thoughts roared along in a mighty
flood and tried to carry endless possibilities to an utterly fantastic limit.
Tracking
his mind, Raven registered a faint smile as he said, "You certainly can
extend it fast and far. But even if in the end I did swap places with the
secret lord of the Mars-Venus combine I doubt whether I'd seal the peace I'd
imposed by marrying Terra's leading beauty. Tsk-tsk! You've been reading too
many of those cheap and lurid Martian romances, or watching them on the
spectroscreen."
"That
may be," conceded Steen, long accustomed to having his inward notions
dragged out and criticized. "All the same it looks like someone will have
to blow you apart to stop you." His attention shifted to Leina, came back.
"Even that wouldn't do much good if there are any more of your type
around, ready to fill your place."
"Beginning
to think of us as on the winning side, eh?" Raven smiled again, said to
Leina, "Seems it's just as well I did take him over."
"I
say it's wrong," she responded, firmly. "Always has been, always will
be."
"I
agree with you in principle," Raven answered. He returned to Steen.
"Look, I've not come back here solely for the fun of it. I've a reason and
it concerns you."
"In what way?"
"First
of all, are you now willing to play on our side or do you insist on sticking to
your own?"
"After
this experience," explained Steen, fidgeting, "I feel that changing
sides should be the safest. But I can't do it." He shook a positive head.
"I'm not made that way. The fellow who'll renege on his own kind is a
louse."
"So you remain
anti-Terran?"
"No!"
He shuffled his feet around, avoided the other's steady gaze. "I won't be
a traitor. At the same time I feel that all this anti-Terran business is
crazy—gaining nothing." His voice drifted off as morbidly he considered
the situation. "All I really want is to get home, sit tight and be
neutral."
That
was true. It showed in his troubled mind. Steen had been shaken to his psychic
roots, was fed up and lacked all original enthusiasm. It is a great shock to
lose a limb; greater to be deprived of a body.
"Back
home you're likely to have a rough time trying to sit on the fence," Raven
suggested. "When parochial hysterics look around for easy marks on whom to
vent their spite they usually choose a neutral."
"I'll take my chance
on that."
"Have
it your own way." Raven nodded toward the door. "There's your road to
freedom; the price is one item of information."
"What do you want to
know?"
"As
I've told you, some high up Terran ratted on me. Someone on our side is a
stinker. You've already said you don't know who it is. Who's likely to
know?"
"Kayder," said Steen, mostly
because he was in no position to refuse the information. The name popped into
his mind automatically, could be read by the other as if inscribed in neon
lights.
"Who is he? Where does
he live?"
That
was easier, not too dangerous. Where does he live? It enabled him to picture Kayder and his private residence while
managing to suppress all thoughts of the underground center. Nor need his
conscience bother him. Outside of the secret center Kayder cynically exercised
his Terran rights to the full, even ran a small but genuine Venusian import
agency. Kayder was fully capable of looking after himself.
"What's
his special talent, if any?" Raven asked, having read the answers.
"I'm not certain of
that. I've heard it said he's a bug-talker."
"That
will do me." He jerked an indicative thumb toward the door. "Out you
go. As a neutral you may be lucky."
"I'll need to be," Steen admitted.
Pausing on the outer step, he added fervently, "And I hope I never see
either of you again." With that he glanced skyward, rapidly walked away.
"Notice that?" Leina became a
little edgy. "He looked upward, kept his expression under control, but
his mind revealed what his eyes were seeing. A helicopter coming down!"
She had a quick and wary look herself. "Yes, it's falling fast. David, you
talked too much and stayed here too long. What are you going to do now?"
He eyed her serenly. "It seems a woman
remains a woman."
"What do you
mean?"
"When
you become jumpy you slide right off humanity's neutral band. You think so hard
that you forget to listen. Not everyone is an enemy."
Mastering
her anxiety, she did listen. Now that her full attention had returned she
could detect the overhead jumble of thoughts radiating from the helicopter.
There were four personalities in the descending machine, their mental impulses
growing stronger every second and making no attempt to blank out. Pawn-minds,
all of them.
"House looks quiet. Who's that turning out
of the path and into the road?"
"Dunno, but it isn't him. Too short and
lumpy." Pause. "Anyway, Carson said there'd be a voluptuous Amazon
here. We can talk to her if we can't find Raven."
"Hear
that?" invited Raven. "You've got an unsuspected admirer in the shape
of Carson."
"Never
met him. You must have been telling him things." She watched the window
and continued to listen. The eerie mind-voices were now over the roof.
"They
ought to have given us a telepath. I've heard that the best of them can pick a
mind right out to the horizon."
Another
mind commented, "There will never be a brain-picker in the squad this side
of the last trump. The public won't stand for it. Ever since that hullabaloo
about thought-police two centuries ago the rule has been that no telepath can
become a cop."
A third, with open scorn,
"The public! They make me sick!"
Urgently
this time, "Hey! Zip those vanes another hundred. That garden is made of
dirt, not sponge rubber. Can't you talk without closing your eyes?"
"Who's
juggling this gadget, you or me? I was landing 'em on a spread handkerchief
when you were biting the bars of your playpen." Pause. "Hold tight,
here we touch!"
Dangling
from twin circles of light the thing lowered past the window, pressed its
balloon tires into a bed of marigolds. Four men emerged, one propping himself
boredly against the stubby fuselage while the other three headed toward the
house. All were in plain clothes.
Meeting
them at the door, Raven asked, "What's this? Is it something urgent?"
"I
wouldn't know about that." The leader eyed him up and down. "Yes,
you're Raven all right. Carson wants to talk to you." He signed toward the
waiting machine. "We came in this drifter because it carries a security
beam. You can speak to him direct from there."
"All right."
Climbing
into the machine, Raven settled in its cubbyhole, allowed the other to switch
the beam for him.
Presently
the screen livened, glowed, and Carson's features showed themselves in it.
"That was quick,"
he approved. "I've got ten patrols out for you and thought it might take
them a week to locate you." Adjusting a control at his end, he made his
image sharper. "What has happened, if anything?"
"Not
much," Raven informed. "The opposition has made two fast passes at
me. I've made two at them. Nobody has won a battle. At the moment we're sitting
in our corners, sucking lemons, waiting for the bell and throwing ugly looks
at each other."
Carson frowned. "That's your end of the
poker. Ours is less comfortable. In fact right now it's white hot."
"How come?"
"The
Baxter United plant went sky-high this A.M. The news is being kept off the
spectroscreens for as long as we can."
His
hands involuntarily tightening, Raven said, "Baxter's is a pretty big
place, isn't it?"
"Big?"
Carson's face quirked. "The overnight shift, which is their smallest, was
just ending. That cut down the casualties to approximately four thousand."
"Great heavens!"
"It
has the superficial appearance of an industrial disaster born of some
accident," Carson went on, his tones harsh, "which means a heck of a
lot because every such incident is an accident so far as we know. We can't tell
otherwise unless a few traps are sprung."
"Were there any in
this case?"
"Plenty. Dozens of them. The place has
immense strategic value and was guarded accordingly. We're leery, see?"
"So—?"
"Nine-five
percent of our traps were blown to kingdom come. The few remaining were too
damaged to function or recorded nothing of an incriminating nature. A score of
patrols composed partly of telepaths and hypnos soared with the rubbish."
"No survivors?"
Raven inquired.
"Not
exactly. There were some eyewitnesses. You could hardly call them survivors
since the nearest of them was a mile from the plant. They say there was a sharp
tremor in the ground, a tremendous whump and the entire outfit rained around.
There was plenty of force behind the blast. A two-hundred-ton shunting
locomotive was tossed a thousand yards."
Raven
said, "According to what you first told me, the enemy's technique has been
one of crafty but effective sabotage carried out without spectacular loss of
life, in fact with minimum bloodshed. After all, there are ties of common
blood." He studied the screen, went on, "But if in grim fact this is
another of their jobs it means a considerable change of sentiment. They've now
decided to rush us along by sheer ruthlessness."
"That is precisely what we fear,"
indorsed Carson. "Drunk on his own successes, some Venusian or Martian
fanatic may have decided to run ahead of public opinion on his own world and
force the issue by any means to hand. We can't stand for that!"
Nodding
agreement, Raven glanced out of his cubby-hole. The helicopter's crew were
hanging around well out of earshot, talking, smoking, watching the sky. Far to
the east something curved high above the horizon and vanished into the blue,
leaving a thin vapor trail behind it. A space liner, outward bound.
"Why
call me? Is there something special you want me to do?"
"No,"
said Carson. "Not any more than indirectly. What you do is mostly up to
you. I've given you the information, let you see what it may mean." He
emitted a sigh, rubbed his forehead wearily. "The Mars-Venus idea is to
arrange natural looking misfortunes that gradually sap our power to the.point
where we've got to give in. But real misfortunes
do occur from time to time even in the best regulated communities. Without
evidence of some convincing sort we've no way of telling a real disaster from a
manufactured one."
"Of course not."
"It's a strong temptation to blame the
opposition for a major accident at which they may be as aghast as ourselves. On
the other hand, if we knew
they were responsible, and
which individuals had done it, we'd hang them in dangling rows. Ter-ran
citizenship wouldn't save them. Murder remains murder any place in the
cosmos."
"Would
you prefer me to drop everything while I look into this?"
Carson's
features sharpened. "Not by any means. Ending this senseless dispute
somehow—if it can be ended—is more important than coping one at a time with its
incidents. I'd rather you went straight ahead with whatever you've planned. But
I also want you to make full use of any opportunity to dig up data on this
blast. If you find anything, throw it to me as fast as you can." His jaw
lumped, his eyes narrowed. "I'll then take action."
"All
right. I'll keep my eyes open and my ears perked. You will get anything I
happen to find." Regarding the other curiously, Raven asked, "Just
what was this Baxter plant doing, anyway?"
"You would ask me
that?"
"Something I shouldn't
be told?"
"Well
. . . well—" He hesitated, went on, "I know of no satisfactory reason
why you shouldn't. If Heraty disapproves he'll have to get on with it. I don't
see why operatives should wander around only half informed." He stared
hard at the screen as if trying to view his listener's background. "Anyone
close up or within hearing distance?"
"No."
"Then
keep this strictly to yourself. Baxter's was within two months of completing a
battery of one dozen new type engines employing an equally new and
revolutionary fuel. A small pilot model ship fitted with such an engine, and
under auto-control, did a return trip to the Asteroid Beit end of last year.
Nothing has been said to the general public—yet."
"Meaning
you're getting set for the Big Jump?" inquired Raven, strangely
imperturbable about it.
"We
were." Carson displayed a touch of bitterness as he
employed the past tense. "Four triple-engined jobs were going to be aimed
at the Jovian system. Moreover, that was to be a tryout, a mere jaunt, only the
beginning. If they made it without trouble—" He let the sentence hang
unfinished.
"The farther planets?
On to Pluto?"
"A jaunt," he
repeated.
"Alpha Centauri?"
"Maybe
farther still than there. It's much too early to estimate the limit, but it
should be far away, very far." His attention concentrated more on the
other. "You don't look particularly excited about it."
Offering
no reason for this unnatural phlegmaticism, Raven asked, "This new fuel is
highly explosive?"
"Definitely!
That is what has got us all tangled up. It could be an accident despite every
imaginable precaution.'
"H'm!"
He let it stew a moment, then said, "There's a skew-boy around here, a
Venusian named Kayder. He operates the Morning Star Trading Company. I'm going
to chase him up."
"Got anything on
him?"
"Only that he is reliably said to be on
Terra for purposes other than trade. My informant seems to think he is Mister
Big in this part of the battlefield."
"Kayder," repeated Carson, making
notes on a pad not in view. 'Til check with Intelligence. Even though he's
legally Terran they will have him on file as a native-born Venusian." He
finished scribbling and looked up. "Okay. Make use of that copter if you
need it. Is there anything else you want?"
"One fertile asteroid for my very
own."
"When
we've taken over a few hundreds of them I will reserve one for you,"
promised Carson, without smiling. "At the rate we're going it will be
ready for occupation a hundred years after you're dead." His hand reached
forward, made a twisting motion. The screen went blank.
For a short time Raven sat gazing at it
absent-mindedly. Faint amusement lay over his lean, muscular features. A hundred
years after you're dead, Carson had said. It was a date completely without
meaning. A point in time that did not exist. There are those for whom the dark
angel cannot come. There are those impervious to destruction at human hands.
"Human
hands, David," broke
in Leina's thought-stream coming from the house. "Remember that! Always
remember that!"
"It is impossible to forget," he
gave back. "Perhaps not—but don't temporarily ignore the memory,
either."
"Why
not? There are two of us here: one to remember while the other is excusably
preoccupied."
She
did not respond. There was no weighty answer she could give. She shared with
him a mutual function, willingly accepted, willingly faced. It must always be
remembered, never mentioned.
Leina
feared neither man nor beast, light or dark, life or death. Her anxieties
stemmed from only one source: she was afraid of loneliness, the terrible,
searing loneliness of one with an entire world to herself.
Struggling
out of his cramped space, Raven stamped his feet around to ease his muscles,
put Leina out of his mind. One does not attempt to soothe with sympathy a
superior intelligence as powerful as one's own. He spoke to the pilot as the
waiting four came up.
"Take
me to this address. I'd like to get there soon after sundown."
CHAPTER
FIVE
Kayder
came home as
twilight surrendered to darkness, dumped his sportster on the rear plot,
watched two men stow it in its little hangar. They fastened the sliding door,
joined him in walking to the back door of the house.
"Late
again," he griped. "The cops are jumpy tonight. They're swarming all
over the sky. I was
stopped three times. Can I see your license, please? Can I see your pilot
ticket? Can I see your certificate of air-worthiness?" He sniffed his
contempt. "Wonder they didn't demand a look at my birthmarks."
"Something
must have happened," ventured one. "There's been nothing out of the
ordinary on the spectroscreen, though."
"Seldom
is," remarked the second. 'Three weeks have gone by and still they've not
admitted that raid on—"
"Sh-h-h!"
Kayder jogged him with a heavy elbow. "How many times do I have to tell
you to keep it buttoned?"
He
paused on the step, key in hand, searched the rim of the sky in vain hope of
glimpsing a white brilliance he rarely saw. It was an aimless habit for he knew
it would not appear before early morning. One the opposite side, halfway to the
zenith, a pink light shone. He ignored that one. An ally it might be but that
was all. Kayder thought of Mars as an opportunist sphere which had had the
sense to ride the Venusian bandwagon.
Unlocking
the door, he went inside, warmed his hands at a thermic panel. "What's for
dinner?"
"Venus duck with
roasted tree almonds and—"
The
door gongs clanged sonorously. Kayder shot a sharp look at the taller of the
two.
"Who's that?"
The other's mind reached toward the front,
came back. He said, "Fellow named David Raven." Kayder sat down.
"You sure of that?" "It's what his mind says."
"What else does it
say?"
"Nothing. Only that his name is David
Raven. The rest is blank."
"Delay him a while
then show him in."
Going to his huge desk, Kayder hurriedly
pulled out a drawer, took from it a small ornamented box of Venusian bog-wood.
He nipped its lid upward. Beneath lay a thick pad of purplish leaves mixed with
dry spike-shaped blossoms. Scattered lightly over the center of this pad was
what appeared to be the merest pinch of common salt. He chirruped at the box.
Promptly the tiny glistening grains moved, swirled around.
"He knows you're keeping him waiting and
why," the tall man pointed out. With ill-concealed uneasiness he kept
watch on the box. "He knows exactly what you're doing and what you have in
mind to do. He can snatch all your thoughts straight out of your head."
"Let
him. What can he do about it?" Kayder poked the box across the desk and
nearer the facing chair. A few shining specks soared out of it, danced around
the room. "You worry too much, Santil. You telepaths are all alike:
obsessed by the fancied danger of open thoughts." He chirped again, giving
his lips a peculiarly dexterous twist and somehow creating a ripple of well
inaudible sounds between his front teeth. More living motes ascended, spun into
invisibility. "Show him in."
Santil
was glad to get out, his companion likewise. So far as they were concerned,
when Kayder started playing around with his boxes the best place was elsewhere.
All thoughts of Venus duck and roast tree almonds could be abandoned for the
time being.
Their
attitude gratified Kayder. It enhanced his sense of personal power.
Superiority over pawns is a thing worth having, but to rise above those with
redoubtable talents of their own is greatness indeed. His self-satisfied gaze
swung slowly round the room, traveling from box to case to exotic vase to lacquered
casket, some open, some closed, and he did not care who was reading his mind. A
little green spider-thing stirred in its sleep in his right-hand pocket. He was
the only man on Earth who had a nerveless, courageous, almost invincible army
within sweep of his hand.
The
professional smile of a trader welcoming big business suffused his heavy
features as Raven came in. He pointed to a chair, was silent as he weighed up
the black, glossy hair, the wide shoulders, narrow hips. Collar-ad model, he
decided, except for those silver-flecked eyes. He did not like the latter
feature, not one little bit. There was something about those eyes. They sort of
looked too far, penetrated too deeply.
"They
do," said Raven, without expression. "Very much so."
In
no way disconcerted, Kayder gave back, "I'm not nervous, see? I've had
too many mind-pickers around me too long. Sometimes I can't think up a smart
crack without six of them snickering all over the place before I've had time to
voice it." He favored the other with another swift, calculating once-over.
"I've been looking for you."
"So nice of me to come. What's the
motive?"
"I
wanted to know what you've got." Kayder would much rather have stalled
over that and offered something deceptive. But as he'd remarked he was
accustomed to telepaths. When your mind is as wide open as a spectroscreen's
Sunday color-strips the only thing you can do is admit what is on it. "I'm
led to believe you're extra-special."
Leaning
forward, hands on knees, Raven asked, "Who led you?"
Kayder gave a grating laugh. "You want
to know that when you can read it in my mind?"
"It isn't in your mind. Perhaps a hypno
dutifully eliminates it for you every now and again as a safety measure. If so,
something can be done about it. A stamp can be erased but not the impression
underneath."
"For somebody extra-special you lag
behind in the matter of wits," Kayder opined. He was always pleased to
reduce the status of a telepath. "What a hypno can do, another and better
hypno can undo. When I want to keep something right out of my skull I can find
better and more effective ways."
"Such as?" .
"Such as not taking it into my mind in
the first place." "Meaning you get your information from an unknown
source?"
"Of
course, I asked that it be kept from me. What I don't know I can't tell and
nobody can lug it out of me against my will. The best mind-picker this side of
Creation can't extract what isn't there."
"An
excellent precaution," approved Ravenu peculiarly pleased with it. He
swiped at something in mid-air, swiped again.
"Don't
do that!" Kayder ordered, registering a deep scowl. "Why not?"
"Those marsh midges belong to me."
'That doesn't entitle them to whine around my
ears, does it?" He smacked hands together, wiped out a couple of the
near-visible specks. The rest sheered away like a tiny dust cloud.
"Besides, there are plenty more where these came from."
Kayder stood up, his face
dark.
In
harsh, threatening tones he said, "Those midges can do mighty unpleasant
things to a man. They can make his legs swell until each one is thicker than
his torso. The swelling creeps up. He becomes one immense elephantine bloat
utterly incapable of locomotion."
Obviously
deriving sadistic satisfaction from the power of his private army, he
continued, "The swelling reaches the heart, at which point the victim
expires somewhat noisily. But death does not halt the process. It goes on,
makes the neck twice as wide as the head. Finally it blows up the head to a
ghastly balloon with hairs scattered singly across its overstretched scalp. By
that time the button eyes are sunk four to six inches deep." He stopped
while he relished his own descriptive ability, then ended, "A midge victim
is by far the most repulsive cadaver between here and Sirius."
"Interesting
if melodramatic," commented Raven, cool and undisturbed. "How
unpleasant to know I'm unlikely to be the subject of their attentions."
"What
makes you think that?" Kayder beetled black brows at him.
"Several
items. For example, what information are you going to get out of me when I'm
bloated and buried?"
"None. But I won't
need it when you're dead.'"
"An
excusable error on your part, my friend. You would be surprised by how much
vital information you lack but are going to acquire someday."
"What do you
mean?"
"Never mind." Raven motioned it aside.
"Sit down and compose yourself. Think of the consequences of bloating me.
Nobody but a Venusian insectivocal could arrange such an end. So far as we know
you're the only one on this planet."
"I am," admitted
Kayder with some pride.
"That
narrows the suspects, doesn't it? Terran Intelligence takes one look at the
corpse and plants a finger straight on you. They call it murder. They've a
penalty for that."
Observing
the dust cloud, Kayder said meaningly, "If there
is a body for Intelligence to brood over. What if there is not?"
"There won't be a body. I'll arrange for
it to be disintegrated and thus tidy things up a bit."
"You
will arrange it? We're talking about your corpse, not mine."
"We are talking about
what is neither yours nor mine."
"You're
way out in the blue," declared Kayder, feeling a horrible coldness on the
back of his neck. "You're along where the Moon shines." Bending
forward, he pressed a button on his desk, meanwhile eyeing the other as one
would watch a suspected lunatic.
Santil
opened the door, edged partway through. His entry was reluctant and represented
the minimum necessary to answer the summons.
"Have you heard
anything?" Kayder demanded.
"No."
"Have you been
trying?"
"It
was no use. I can overhear only your mind. He can talk and think and feel
around while his own mind pretends it's a vacuum. That's more than I can do,
more than any telepath I ever met could do."
"All
right. You may go." Kayder waited until the door closed. "So you're a
new kind of mind-probe, a sort of armor-plated telepath. One who can pick
without being picked. That confirms what Grayson told me."
"Grayson?"
echoed Raven. He shrugged. "He who is only half informed is ill
informed."
"That goes for you
too!"
"Of
course it does. I've plenty to learn." Idly he swung a foot to and fro,
studying it with a bored air, then said with casual unexpectedness, "I'd
like to learn who organized the Baxter blowup."
"Huh?"
"They
suffered a big blast this morning. It was bad, really bad."
"Well, what's that to
me?"
"Nothing," Raven
admitted, deeply disappointed.
There
was good cause for his discontent. A rush of thoughts had poured through
Kayder's mind in four seconds flat, and he had perceived every one of them.
A
big blowup at Baxter's? Where do I come in? What is he getting at? Putting that
huge dump out of action would be rather a masterstroke but we haven't got round
to it yet. I wonder whether higher-ups back home have started arranging special
jobs without reference to me. No, they wouldn't do that. Besides, there's no
point in duplicating organizations and keeping one hidden from the other.
But he suspects me of knowing something about
this. Why? Has some false clue led him this way? Or could it be that those
itchy Martians have begun to pull fast ones of their own in such a way that we
get saddled with the blame? I wouldn't put it beyond them. I don't trust the
Martians overmuch.
Raven
ended his train of thought by opining, "I doubt whether you trust anyone
or anything except, perhaps, these bugs of yours." His attention went to
the still swirling cloud. He seemed to have no trouble in distinguishing and
identifying every microscopic creature within it. The unflinching gaze roamed
on, examining boxes, cases, vases, caskets, estimating the relative powers of their
contents, sitting in judgment upon each. "And someday even those will let
you down if only because bugs must always be bugs."
"When
you talk about insects you're talking to an authority," growled Kayder. He
glowered straight ahead. "You've read all my thoughts. I can't blank them
out like a telepath and therefore they've been wide open to you. So you know
that this Baxter affair is no business of mine. I had nothing whatever to do
with it."
"I
concede it willingly. No hypno wiped it off your mental slate else you wouldn't
have been so confused and frankly speculative about it." He pulled
thoughtfully at one ear. "An hour ago I'd have betted heavily that you
were the guilty party. I'd have lost. Thanks for saving my money."
"You must need it. How
much did you pay Steen?"
"Nothing. Not a
button."
"Do you expect me to
believe that?"
"Like
everyone else, Steen can stand only so much," Raven informed. "Time
comes when a man is called upon to put up with more than he can stomach. Either
he runs out while the going is good or he stands fast until he cracks. You'd
better write Steen off as a case of battle fatigue."
"He'll
be dealt with in due course," promised Kayder, lending it menace.
"What did you do to Haller?"
"Not
so much. Trouble with him is that he's overeager and trying to summon up some
gumption. He'll be dead pretty soon."
"I'm
told his brain is—" Kayder's voice drifted away, came back on a higher
note. "Did you say dead?"
"Yes."
Raven studied him with cold amusement. "What's wrong with that? We all die
eventually. You'll be dead someday. Furthermore, it's only a couple of minutes
since you yourself were openly gloating over what I'd look like after your bugs
had been to work on me. You enjoyed death then!"
"I
can enjoy it right now," Kayder retorted, his blood-pressure shooting
upward. His thin, mobile lips took on a queer twist.
The
telephone yelped on his desk as if in protest of what was in his mind. For a
moment he gaped at the instrument in the manner of one who had forgotten its
existence. Then he grabbed it.
"Well?"
It
chattered metallically against his ear while a series of expressions chased
across his features. Finally he racked it, leaned back in his seat, wiped his
forehead.
"Haller has done it."
Raven shrugged with a
callousness that appalled the other.
"They
say," continued Kayder, "that he babbled a lot of crazy stuff about
bright-eyed moths flying through the dark. Then he put himself down for
keeps."
"Was he married?"
"No."
"Then
it's of little consequence." Raven dismissed it like a minor incident
unworthy of a moment's regret. "It was to be expected. He was overeager,
like I told you."
"What do you mean by
that?"
"Never mind. It's too early. You're not
yet old enough to be told." Standing up he seemed to tower over the other.
His right hand contemptuously brushed the dust cloud away. "All I will
tell you is this: in the same circumstances you would sit in front of me and
joyfully cut your own throat from ear to ear, laughing as you did it.'"
"Like heck I
would!"
"Yes, like heck you would!"
Kayder pointed an authoritative finger.
"See here, we've met each other. We kidded ourselves we were going to take
each other and we've found it's not worth the bother. You've got nothing out of
me, nothing. I've got all I want out of you, which is that as something
super-super you bear a strong resemblance to a flat tire. There's the way
out."
"Think
as you please." Raven's smile was irritating. "What I hoped to get
out of you was the identity of a traitor and perhaps, something on this Baxter
case. Intelligence can deal with anything else."
"Bah!" Laying a hand palm upward on
his desk, Kayder emitted inviting chirrups. Whirling motes descended and settled
over his ringers. "Terran Intelligence has mooched behind me for months.
I'm so used to their company I'd feel lost without them. They'll have to
produce a better hypno than any we have got before they can arrange some
effective un-blanking." Tipping his hand over the box he watched the
midges pour down like powder. "Just to show you how little I care I don't
mind telling you they've every reason to try to nail me down. So what? I'm a
Terran engaged in legitimate business and nothing can be proved against
me."
"Not
yet," qualified Raven, going to the door. "But remember those
bright-eyed moths that Haller mentioned. They should have an especial interest
for you as an insectivocal— even though the laugh is on you!" He went out,
glanced through the open door and finished by way of afterthought, "Thanks
for all that stuff on your underground base."
"What?" Kayder dropped the box, midges and all.
"Don't
reproach yourself or the hypno who expunges it from your mind every time you
leave the base. He made a good, thorough job of it. There wasn't a trace."
The door swung to, the click of its lock sounding right on top of his
concluding remark, "But it made a beautifully detailed picture in friend
Santil's mind."
Diving
a hand under his desk, Kayder pulled out a mike, switched it on. His hand
trembled and his voice was hoarse. Veins of fury stood out on his forehead.
"Get
on the jump and shoot this around: an Intelligence raid is due shortly. Number
one cover-up plan to operate at once. Number two plan to be prepared in
readiness." His angry glare was directed toward the door as he went on,
knowing full well that the escapee must still be near enough to pick up every
word. "David Raven is now on the run from this address. Trip him up on
sight. Put him out of business any way you can. That's top priority—get
Raven!"
The
door opened and Santil came in saying, "Look, he caught me napping in a
way I—"
"Idiot!"
interjected Kayder, bristling at the sight of him: "You telepaths kid
yourselves you're superior examples of Nature's handiwork. Pfah! Thank the
fates I'm not one myself. Of all the mentally gabby dopes you represent the
lowest limit!"
"He
was blank, see?" protested Santil, flushing. "When you're born and
bred a telepath you can't help being conditioned by it. I forgot this fellow
could still feel around while mentally deader than a dead dog and accidentally let slip a thought. He
snatched it so quickly I didn't realize he had it until he spoke just
now."
"You
forgot," jibed Kayder. "It's top of the list of famous last words, T
forgot.' " His irate features became darker. His gaze shifted to a large,
mesh-covered box standing in one corner. "If those jungle hornets were
able to recognize individuals I'd send them after him. No matter how far he's
gone they'd reach him and strip him down to his skeleton before he could utter
a squeak."
Keeping
his attention away from the box, Santil said nothing.
"You've
got a mind or what passes for one," Kayder went on, acid-toned, slightly
vicious. "Come on, use it! Tell me where he is now."
"I can't. He's blank
like I said."
"So
are you—blanker than a stone wall." He picked up the telephone, dialed,
waited a while. "You, Dean? Put those emergency pips on the air. Yes, I
want to speak to the-man-we-don't-know. If he phones back tell him Raven's
likely to put the finger on local base. I want him to use his influence either
to postpone or minimize a raid." Racking the instrument, he pondered
irefully, meanwhile plucking at his bottom lip and releasing it with little
plopping sounds.
"He's
got good range. Ten to one he overheard you," Santil pointed out.
"That is taken for granted. Lot of good
may it do him when we don't know ourselves whom we're talking to." The
phone shrilled again.
"This is Murray," announced a voice
at the other end. "You sent me to dig up stuff on this Raven."
"What have you got?"
"Not
so much. I'd say the Terrans are becoming desperate, scouring the planet and
making wild guesses."
"Take
care not to make a few of your own," Kayder snapped. "Heraty, Carson
and the others are no fools even if they have got a ball and chain shackled to each
leg. Give me what you've got and leave the guessing to be done at this end of
the line."
"His
father was a pilot on the Mars run, an exceptionally efficient telepath coming
from four telepathic generations. There was no mixing of talents maritally speaking
until Raven's parents met."
"Go on."
"The mother was a radiosensitive with an
ancestry of radio-sensitives plus one supersonic. According to Professor
Hart-man, the product of such a union would most likely inherit only the
dominant talent. It's remotely possible that the offspring—meaning Raven—might
be telepathically receptive across an abnormally wide band."
"He's wrong there. This skewboy can pull
others in even while he's holding them off."
"I
wouldn't know about that," Murray evaded. "I'm no professional
geneticist. I'm only telling you what Hartman says."
"Never mind. Let's
have the rest."
"Raven
followed in his father's footsteps to a limited extent. He got his Mars-pilot
certificate and thus holds the space rank of captain. That's as far as he went.
Though fully qualified he hasn't worked at it. He's never taken a ship
Marsward. Having acquired his rank he appears to have done little more than
mooch aimlessly around this plant until Carson hauled him in."
"H'm!
That's strange!" Kayder's brows became corrugated with thought. "Any
reason that you could discover?"
"Maybe
he feels that his health won't stand for any Mars trips," hazarded Murray.
"Not since he was killed."
"Eh?"
His back hairs stiffening, Kayder urged, "Say that again."
"He
was at the spaceport ten years ago when the old Rimfire exploded like a bomb. It wrecked the control
tower and did some slaughter. Remember?"
"Yes, I saw it on the
spectroscreen."
"Raven
was picked up with the other bodies. Definitely he was one of the dear
departed. Some young doc played with the corpse just on whim. He lifted
splintered ribs, injected adrenalin, shoved the head into an oxygen
auto-breather and massaged the heart. He brought him back from wherever he'd
gone. It was one of those rare returned-from-the-grave cases." Murray
paused, added, "Since then I reckon he's lost his nerve."
"Nothing more?"
"Is all."
Racking
the phone, Kayder lay back, stared at Santil. "Lost his nerve. Bunkum!
From what I saw of him he never had any to lose in the first place."
"Who says he lost
it?" Santil inquired.
"Shut up and let me
think." The spider-thing crept out of his pocket, blinked around. Putting
it on the desk, he let it play with his finger-tip while he mused aloud.
"Raven
had a weirdly inhuman attitude toward death. He guessed Haller would do the
dutch about ten minutes before it happened. That's because it takes one nut to
recognize another."
"Maybe you're right."
"It
suggests that his own extremely narrow escape has left him queer in the head.
He regards death as something to be despised rather than feared because he has
defied it once and argues that he can do it again and again." His
attention transferred from the spider to Santil. "Raven's death data is
so unusual that he makes loony computations upon it. You see what it
means?"
"What?" asked Santil, uneasily.
"Unlimited,
foolhardly, crackpot courage. He's a better-than-average telepath with the
mental attitude of a religious fanatic. One taste of death has killed his fear
of it. He's likely to try anything that strikes his fancy at any given moment.
That makes him totally unpredictable. Doubtless Carson is counting on precisely
those factors: a high-grade adept who thinks nothing of rushing in where angels
fear to tread— as he did right here."
"I expected he'd be a lot more than
that," Santil ventured.
"So
did I. Goes to show that the farther a rumor is passed along the more it
becomes exaggerated. I have the measure of him now. Give him enough rope and
he'll hang himself."
"Meaning—?"
"Meaning
it's always the onrushing, headstrong animals that fall into the pit." He
tickled the spider-thing under its crinkled belly. "He is the kind that
runs out of one trap straight into another. All we need do is bide our time and
wait for him to drop down a hole."
Something
went pip-pip-pip under the floor. Pulling open a drawer he
took from it another and smaller telephone.
"Kayder."
"Ardern here. The raid is on."
"How's it going?"
"Hah!
It would give you a big laugh. The hypnos are weighing and bagging tree
almonds; the mini-engineers are assembling ladies watches; the teleports are
printing news-from-Venus sheets and everyone's acting like they're being good
at school. The entire place is happy, peaceful, innocent."
"Got the blanking done in time?"
"Most of it. Six weren't treated when
Intelligence burst in. We smuggled them out through the chute. They got away
all right."
"Good," said Kayder, with
satisfaction.
"That's not all. You've put out an
urgent call for a smoothie named David Raven? Well, we've pinned him
down."
Kayder sucked in his breath with a low hiss
that made the spider jump. He soothed it with a finger.
"How did you manage to
find him?"
"No
trouble at all. Metaphorically speaking, he walked into the cage, locked the
door on himself, hung his identity card on the bars and yelled for us to come
look at him." His chuckle sounded hearty over the wires. "He has
stitched himself up in a sack and consigned himself to us."
"I'm
too leery of him to see it that way. There's something funny going on. I'm
going to check on it myself. Expect me around in ten minutes."
Hiding
the phone and closing its drawer, he ignored Santil and the spider-thing while
he stared introspectively at the desk. For some reason he could not identify he
felt apprehensive. And for some other reason equally dodgy his mind kept returning
to the notion of bright-eyed moths that glide through the dark.
Brilliant, glowing, soaring
through the endless dark.
CHAPTER
SIX
Kayder made it in seven minutes. The unpretentious house to
which he went was the terminal of the secret chute from underground base. This
was where the half dozen unblanked escapees from the Intelligence raid had
emerged, taken to the streets and gone their several innocent ways.
The
man waiting for him was small, thin and had features permanently yellowed by
past spells of Venusian valley fever. He was a Type Two Mutant, a floater with
a bad limp acquired in his youth when once he overdid the altitude and
exhausted his mental power while coming down.
"Well?" demanded Kayder, staring
expectantly round the room.
"Raven's aboard the Fantôme" informed Ardern.
Kayder's
ire started to rise with characteristic ease. "What d'you mean by giving
me that stuff about having him caged with his card on the bars?"
"So
he is," insisted Ardern, unabashed. "As you well know, the Fantôme is a homeward boat about to blow for Venus."
"With a Terran crew.
All spaceship crews are Terrans."
"What
of it? Neither he nor they can get up to any tricks in mid-space. They've got
to land. This Raven will then be on our own planet, among our own millions, and
subject to our own local authority. What more could you want?"
"I
wanted him to deal with myself." Going to the window, Kayder mooned
through the dark at a string of green lights marking the distant spaceport
where the Fantôme rested.
Ardern
limped across, joined him. "I was by the gangway when this fellow came
from the copter as if he'd only ten seconds to spare. He gave the checker his
name as David Raven and claimed a cabin. I thought to myself, That's the guy
Kayder's screaming for,' whereupon he turned, grinned at me like an alligator
grinning at a naked swimmer and said, 'You're dead right, my boy!' " He
shrugged, finished, "So, of course, I made a dash for the nearest phone
and told you."
"He's
got enough bare-faced impudence to serve a dozen," Kayder growled.
"Does he think he's invincible or something?" He paced rapidly to and
fro, afflicted with indecision. "I could dump a box of bugs on that boat
but what's the use? My little soldiers don't know one individual from another
unless one can talk to them."
"And
you don't have much chance to get aboard, anyway," Ardern pointed out.
"The Fantôme is due to lift in the next five
minutes."
"Who's on her that we
know?"
"It's
too late to get a complete passenger list. She carries some three hundred, not
counting the crew. Part of them will be Terrans, the rest plain, ordinary
Venusians and Martians incapable of doing or thinking anything not connected
with trade." Ardern mused it a moment. "Pity we can't search the lot
and pick out the few skewboys. The only ones I know are twelve of our own men
returning for fourth-year leave."
"What types are they?"
"Ten mini-engineers
and two teleports."
"An ideal combination
of talent to send a pinhead explorer through his keyhole and smear him across his bed," said
Kayder with much sarcasm. "Bah! He'd read their every intention the moment
it jelled and be twenty jumps ahead of them all the way."
"He has to sleep," Ardern ventured.
"How do we know that? Nocturnals never
sleep and maybe he doesn't either."
"Tell you what, there's still radio
contact so let's get those twelve to search the ship for a homeward-bound
telepath. They could then enlist his help."
"No
good," scoffed Kayder, waving it aside. "Raven can make his mind feci
like a lump of marble. If a telepath made a pass at him through the cabin door
and got a complete blank, how could he tell whether Raven was awake or alseep?
And how could he tell whether or not his own bumps were being felt?"
"I reckon he
couldn't," Ardern admitted, frowning.
"Some
mutational aptitudes give me the gripes." Kayder returned his attention to
the far-off lights. "Now and again I get fed up with our so-called array
of superior talent. Bugs are best. Nobody can pick a bug's mind. Nobody can
hypnotize a bug. But bugs obey those they love and that's that. Let me tell
you it's plenty!"
"I once saw a pyrotic
burn a thousand of them."
"Did you now? And what
happened afterward?"
"Ten thousand came and
ate him."
"There
you are," said Kayder, feeding his own ego. "Bugs —you can't beat
them!"
He
meandered to and fro, pausing now and again to scowl at the lights, then said,
"Nothing for it but to pass the buck."
"How d'you mean?"
asked Ardern.
"We'll
let them handle him at the other end. If an entire world can't cope with one
not-so-hot skewboy we might as well give in right now."
"That's
what I told you in the first place. He's caged himself."
"Maybe
he has and maybe he hasn't. I'm sitting on his world and I'm not caged, am I?"
The
faraway lights were suddenly outshone by a vivid shaft of intense white fire
that crawled upward from ground level and increased speed until eventually it
was spearing into the heavens. Soon after came a deep roaring that made the windows
rattle. Darkness swamped back and the green lights reappeared, by contrast
seeming dimmer than before.
Ardern screwed up his yellowish face, looked
bothered. "I had to leave the gangway to go to the phone—" "And
so—?"
"How
do we know he's actually on that boat? He's had all the time in the world to
walk off it again. That cabin booking could have been an act to send us
snuffling along the wrong trail."
"Could
be." Kayder didn't like it. "He's artful enough to try something like
that. But we can check up. Are those snoops out of the base yet?"
"I'll
see." Ardern flipped a tiny wall switch, spoke into the aperture above it.
"Those intelligence characters still messing around?"
"They've just
gone."
"Swell,
Philby. I'm coming along with Kayder to—" "Don't know what's so fine
about it," interrupted Philby. "They took eight of our men with
them." "Eight? What the devil for?" "Further
questioning."
"Were
those eight thoroughly blanked?" Kayder chipped in. "You bet they
were!"
"Then
why worry? We're coming to use the short-wave transmitter so get it warmed
up."
Reversing the wall switch, Ardern said,
"First time they've dragged people away for questioning. I don't like it.
Do you suppose they've found a way to break mental blocks?"
"Then why didn't they seize the entire
bunch and come after you and me as well?" Kayder made a gesture of
disdain. "It's a gag designed to show they're earning their keep. Come on,
let's deal with a thing at a time and get in touch with the Fantdme"
The receiver's big screen cleared, showed the
features of a swarthy individual with a chest-mike hanging from his neck. The Fantdme*s operator.
"Quick,
Ardern, give me that list of names of our men." Kayder took it, licked his
lips in readiness to begin.
"Name, please?" requested the
operator, looking at him.
"Arthur Kayder. I want to talk to—"
"Kayder?" put in the operator. His
face grew momentarily fuzzy as the screen clouded with static. Long streaks
whirled diagonally across the flourescent surface and were followed by other
erratic patterns. Then it cleared once more. "We have a passenger waiting
to speak to you. He was expecting your call."
"Hah!" commented Ardern, nudging
Kayder. "One of our men has got him marked."
Before Kayder could reply, the operator bent
forward, adjusted something not in view. His face flashed off the screen and
another one replaced it. The newcomer was Raven.
"Could you learn to
love me, Louse-ridden?" he inquired.
"You!" Kayder
glowered at him.
"Me
in person. I guessed you'd check up when the boat lifted but you were slow,
very slow. Tsk-tsk!" He shook his head in solemn reproof. "I've been
waiting your call. As you can see for yourself I am really and truly on
board."
"You'll be
sorry," Kayder promised.
"Meaning
when I reach the other end? I know that your next move will be to tell them I'm
coming. You'll get on the interplanetary beam and warn a world. I can't help
but find it most flattering."
"The
word will prove to be flattening/'
said Kayder, with
unconcealed menace.
"That
remains to be seen. I'd rather five in hope than die in despair."
"The
one will be followed by the other whether you like it or not."
"I doubt it, Bugsy, because—"
"Don't
call me Bugsy!" Kayder shouted, his broad features dark red.
"Temper,
temper!" Raven chided. "If your looks could kill I'd drop dead right
now."
"You're
going to do it anyway," Kayder bawled, now completely beside himself.
"And as soon as it can be arranged. I'll see
to that!"
"Sweet
of you to say so. Public confession is so good for the soul." Raven eyed
him calculatingly and added, "Better put your affairs in order as quickly
as you can. You may be away quite a spell."
He
switched off, giving the furious Kayder no opportunity for further retort. His
features vanished from the screen. The operator came back.
"Do you want someone
else, Mr. Kayder?"
"No—it
doesn't matter now." Immobilizing the transmitter with a savage flip of
the thumb, he turned to Ardern. "What did he mean about me being away
quite a spell? I don't get it."
"Me neither."
For some time they stood stewing the problem,
feeling inwardly bothered, until Philby came along and said, "There's a
call waiting from you-don't-know-who."
Kayder took the phone,
listened.
The
familiar but unknown voice rasped, "I've more than enough on my plate
without taking unnecessary risks to cover up loud-mouthed blabs."
"Eh?" Kayder
blinked at the instrument.
"It's
like getting down on one's knees and begging for a kick in the rear to utter homicidal threats over an open transmission
system with half the Intelligence listening in," continued the voice,
acid-toned. "Under Terran law the penalty is five to seven years in the
jug. They can pin it on you beyond my power to unpin."
"But—"
"You're a choleric character and he knew
it. You let him bait you into shouting illegal intentions all over the ether.
You brainless cretin!" A pause, then, "I can't cover you without
giving myself away. There's nothing you can do but get out fast. Take the boxes
and burn them, contents and all. Then bury yourself until somehow we can
smuggle you home."
"How
am I going to manage that?" asked Kayder, feeling futile.
"It's your worry. Get out of that
base—you mustn't be found there. And be careful about visiting your house for
those boxes. They may have a guard on the place already. If you can't collect
your stuff in the next hour you'll have to abandon it."
"But my army is there.
With them I could—"
"You
could do nothing," contradicted the voice, sharply. "Because you
won't be given the chance. Don't stand there arguing with me. Get out of sight
and lie low. We'll try to put you on a boat after the hue and cry has died
down."
"I
can fight the charge," Kayder pleaded. "I can say it was no more than
meaningless abuse."
"Look,"
came back the voice wearily, "the Intelligence Service wants to tie you down. They've been seeking a pretext for months. Nothing can
save you now except Raven's own evidence that he knew you were ribbing—and you
won't get that.
Now shut up and make
yourself hard to find."
The
other went off the line. Lugubriously Kayder cradled the phone, felt lost for
suitable comment.
"What's the matter?" asked Ardern,
watching him.
"They're going to try
to lug me in for five to seven years."
"Why? What for?" "Threatening
murder."
"Holy smoke!" Ardern backed away,
limping as he went. "They can do it too if they set their minds to
it." His face became strained with mental effort, his body appeared to
lengthen itself slightly, then his feet left the ground and he soared slowly
toward a ceiling shaft. "I'm going while there's time. I don't know you.
You're a complete stranger to me." He drifted up the shaft.
Kayder went out, surveyed his house from a
vantage point, found it already covered. He walked the streets and back alleys
until two in the morning, thought bitterly of those potent boxes lying in the
back room of his home. Without them he was no better than any ordinary pawn.
How could he reach them undetected? From how far beyond a ring of guards can
one throw a stream of unhearable chirrups?
He
was slinking cautiously along the darkest side of a square when four men came
out of a black archway, barred his path.
One
of them, a telepath, spoke with authoritative assurance. "You're Arthur
Kayder. We want you!"
It
was useless to dispute a mind-probe, unless to battle against odds of four. He
went with them surlily but quietly, still thinking of his precious boxes, still
convinced that bugs are best.
CHAPTER
SEVEN
The
great crawling mists of
Venus lay thick and yellow over the forepeak ports when Raven went into the
main cabin for a look at the radar screen. A glistening serration across the
fluorescent rectangle marked the huge range of the Sawtooth Mountains. Beyond
these lay the rain forests that covered shelf after shelf down to the wide,
lush plains on which mankind had established its strongest footholds.
A
constant shuddering went through the entire length of the Fantöme as its great power plants strove to cope with their most difficult task: the relatively slow
maneuvering of a giant designed for superfast motion. It was not easy. It was
never easy.
Far
below, hidden deep in the greenery of the rain forests, lay four crushed
cylinders that once had been ships. At this moment the sole purpose of the Fantóme's crew was to ensure that the number did not
become five.
All
passengers likewise recognized that this was the critical stage of their
journey. The inveterate card players became tense and still. The chatterers
were silent. The tambar
drinkers sobered up. All
eyes were on the radar screen, watching jaws of rock widen and grow larger as
all too sluggishly the ship lowered past them.
In a
flat, unemotional voice an officer in the pointed fore-peak was reciting over
the loudspeaker system, "One forty thousand, one thirty-five, one thirty
thousand."
Not
sharing the general anxiety, Raven studied the screen and bided his time. The
mountains passed center, moved toward the screen's base, slid completely off
it. Somebody sighed with relief.
Presently
the oval edge of the great plain revealed itself, became clearer, more
detailed, streaked with broad rivers. Vibration was now violent as the ship
fought to hold its tonnage in near-balance with the planet's gravitational
field.
"Twenty thousand.
Nineteen five hundred."
Raven arose from his seat and left the cabin,
several startled glances following his unusual action. Walking rapidly along a
metal corridor he reached the forestarboard airlock. This, he decided, was as good
a time as any. The crew had their hands full, their minds completely occupied.
The passengers were concerned with the safety of their own skins.
Although long accustomed to humanity's
absorbed interest in self-preservation he still found the tendency amusing. So
far as they were concerned, it was a case of ignorance being woe. Now if only
they were better informed . . .
He was smiling to himself as he operated the
automatic door, stepped into the lock, closed it behind him. That action would
light a crimson telltale in the control room, set an alarm ringing, and someone
would hotfoot along to see who was fooling with the exit facilities at this touchy
stage. No matter. Any irate official would be at least half a minute too late.
The lock's own little
speaker was muttering in sympathy with its fellows scattered throughout the ship. "Fourteen thousand,
thirteen five hundred, thirteen twelve five hundred."
Swiftly
he released the seals of the outer door, unwound it, opened it wide. None of
the vessel's air poured out but some higher pressure Venusian atmosphere pushed
in, bringing with it a warmth, dampness and strong odors of mass vegetation.
Somebody started hammering and kicking upon
the airlock's inner door, doing it with the outraged vigor of authority
successfully defied. At the same time the loudspeaker clicked, changed voices
and bawled with much vehemence.
"You
in Airlock Four, close that outer door and open the inner. You are warned that
operation of the locks by any unauthorized person is a serious offense
punishable by—"
Waving
a sardonic goodby to the loudspeaker, Raven leaped out. He plunged headlong
into thick, moist air, fell with many twists and turns. At one instant the Fantôme was a long, black cylinder flaming high above him; at the next there was
a whirling world of trees and rivers rushing up to meet him.
If
anyone on the ship were quick enough with binoculars, he would derive much food
for thought from the figure's sprawling, tumbling, apparently uncontrolled
descent. Conventionally, only two kinds of people jumped out of spaceships:
suicides and fugitive floaters. The latter invariably used their supernormal
power to drift down at safe and easy pace. Only the suicides fell like stones.
Only two kinds of people jump out of spaceships—and it was inconceivable that
there could be any who were not exactly people!
The
drop took longer than it would have on Earth. One falls with regular
acceleration only until effectively braked by mounting air-pressure, and here
the cloying atmosphere soon piled up before a moving object.
By
the time he was four hundred feet above the treetops the Fantôme had reduced to a foreshortened, pencil-sized vessel about to land just
over the horizon. It was impossible for anyone aboard to witness his fate. At
that point Raven slowed in mid-air.
This
braking was a curious phenomenon having nothing in common with the taut-faced,
mind-straining deceleration of an accomplished levitator. The sudden reduction
of his rate of fall occurred casually, naturally, much in the manner of a
dropping spider that changes its mind and pays out its line less rapidly.
At treetop height, still three hundred and
fifty feet above ground,
he was descending as if dangling from an invisible parachute. Between enormous
top branches as thick as the trunks of adult Earth-trees he went down like a
drifting leaf, hit ground with enough force to leave heel marks in the coarse
turf.
This
point was little more than a mile from the rim of the great plain. The gigantic
trees were thinned out here, growing widely apart with quiet, cathedral-like
glades between them. Fifty or sixty miles westward the real Venusian jungle
began, and with it the multitudinous bad-dream forms of ferocity that only
lately had learned to keep their distance from the even deadlier form called
Man.
He
was not at all worried about the possible appearance of a stray member of this
planet's thousand and one killers. Neither had he any apprehension about more
efficient huntsmen of his own biped shape despite their being after him in
full cry soon.
The
news of his jump would gall whatever deputation might be waiting for him at the
spaceport. But it would not fool them for a moment. Kayder's message—assuming
that they had received it—would tag him as a telepathic oddity to whom Terran
characters like Heraty and Carson attached greater importance than apparently
deserved. From that they'd deduce that whatever warranted this importance had
been missed by Kayder and had yet to be discovered.
Now they'd face the fact that he had left the
ship in the manner of a levitator but had not gone down like a levitator.
Without hesitation they'd now accept the existence of some new and previously
unsuspected quasi-levitatory talent and, adding that to what they'd already
got, classify him as the first example of a creature often postulated and
mightily feared: the multi-talented offspring of mixed mutants.
Sitting
on a lump of emerald bark three feet thick, he smiled to himself as if at a
secret joke. A multi-talented sample of mutational posterity. No such
individual had ever been discovered though humanity kept constant watch on
three worlds for such a one. Genetically there was excellent reason to believe
that no such a person ever would be found or could exist as a viable strain.
For reasons peculiarly her own, Nature had
long ordained that the children of mixed mutant unions inherited only the
dominant talent if any at all. The subordinate aptitude invariably
disappeared. Often the dominant one would skip a generation, in which case the
skipped generation consisted of mere pawns.
The notion of a super-telepathetic
super-levitator was patently absurd—but the opposition would swallow the
absurdity when it came along in the guise of a self-evident fact. There would
be considerable boosting of blood pressure in the hidden Venusian hierarchy
when they learned that the first act of Earth's new chess piece was to abolish
a natural law. They would want him badly and quickly, before he started playing
hob with other man-made laws esteemed for making cash profits or personal
power.
The
thought of this gratified him. To date he had achieved nothing spectacular by
the standards of the day and age. That was good because it was highly
undesirable to be too spectacular. Such was the gist of Leina's case against
interfering, the basis of her disapproval of the part he'd chosen to play:
that at all times one should be inobtrusive, unnoticed and not be tempted to
interfere.
But
at least he'd created considerable uneasiness in the ranks of the formerly
over-confident enemy. Indeed, if they had bolted this multi-talent mutant
notion and speculated on the dire possibility of still more formidable types yet
to come, they would have every reason to feel afraid. And their fears would
divert them from the truth, the truth they must never know lest others pick it
out of their minds.
It
was a pity they could not be told the truth—but there are facts of life not
told to the immature.
No natural laws had been or
could be abolished.
A
supernatural phenomenon is one that accords with laws not yet known or
identified.
There were no multi-talented humans.
There
were only bright-eyed moths that swoop and soar through endless reaches of the
eternal dark.
He
sent out a powerful, light-beamed mind-call far above the normal telepathic
band. "Charles!"
"Yes,
David?" It came back promptly, showing that the other had been expecting
the summons. The incoming mental impulses impinged on twin receiving centers
and proved slightly out of phase.
Raven
turned to face the sender's direction as instinctively as one pawn would turn
to look at another.
"I
dived out of the ship. Doubt whether it was necessary but thought I'd play
safe."
"Yes, I know,"
gave back the distant mind. "Mavis got a call from Leina. As usual they
gabbled an hour about personal matters before Leina remembered she'd come
through to tell us you were in the Fantdme. It
seems she'd sooner you had kept to your proper job."
"Females
remain females throughout the whole of eternity," Raven offered.
"So
I went to the spaceport," continued Charles, "and I'm outside it
right now. Can't get in because it's barred to the public and heavily guarded.
Frustrated pawns who've come to meet the passengers are hanging around in
clusters, biting their nails and swapping baseless rumors. The ship is down and
a lot of bellicose officials are behaving as if someone's just swiped their pay
checks."
" 'Fraid I'm to blame
for that."
"Why
come on a ship, anyway?" asked Charles. "If for some mysterious
reason you had to do it the slow way couldn't you have inflated a small balloon
and drifted here?"
"Occasionally
there are considerations more important than speed," answered Raven,
seeing nothing nonsensical in the question. "For instance, I'm wearing a
body."
"It's precisely your
body they'll be hunting. It's a giveaway."
"Perhaps
so, but it's what I want them to seek. Hunting for a nice human-looking body
will stop them getting other ideas."
"You
know best," Charles conceded. "You're coming to our place I take
it?"
"Of course. I called
to make sure you'd be there."
"We will. See you
shortly, eh?"
"I'm starting right
now."
Forthwith
he set off through the shadowy glades toward the plain, striding swiftly along
and keeping watch more with his mind than with his eyes. It was always possible
to hear things lurking unseen. They could not spy on him without radiating even
their rudimentary thoughts. Such as that pair of screech owls glowering in a
dark hole two hundred feet up a tremendous tree trunk.
"Man-thing below! Aaaargsh!"
At
the fringe of the trees came first evidence of the hunt. He stood in the
darkness close by a mighty bole v/hile a copter floated over the green umbrella
of top branches. It was a big machine held up by four multi-bladed rotors and
bearing a crew of ten. Their minds could be counted as they tried to probe the
maze beneath.
There
were half a dozen telepaths listening, listening, eager to catch any stray
mental impulse he might be careless enough to let go loose. Also one
insectivocal cuddling a cage of flying tiger-ants to be tipped over any likely
spot indicated by a telepath.
The relief pilot was a nocturnal content to
do nothing but wait his turn should the search continue after dark. The remaining
pair consisted of a hypno steadily cursing Raven for taking him away from a
profitable game of jimbo-jimbo, and a flap-eared supersonic straining to catch
the thin whistle of the radium chronometer which the quarry was wrongly assumed
to possess.
The menagerie of mutants passed right above
and zigzagged onward unaware of his existence immediately under them. A
similarly composed outfit was scouring a wide path on a roughly parallel course
two miles to the south, and yet another two miles northward.
He
let them get well behind him before he stepped into the open, followed the
outskirts of the trees until he struck a broad dirt road. Once upon the highway
he behaved less warily.
These
flying search parties might be made up of exceptionally gifted humans far
above pawn standard, but they still tended to fall into pawn errors. They took
it for granted that anyone boldly strolling in plain sight, along a road, could
have nothing to hide. In any event, if one of them did see fit to display
excess of zeal and swoop over him for a pry into his cranium, he'd give them a
boring selection of dunderhead pawn thoughts. What's for dinner? If I'm given
fried slime-fish again I'll go crazy!
There
remained the risk, albeit a slight one, that a clear pictorial record of his
features might be in circulation and a hunter might drop low enough to identify
him visually.
But
nobody showed above-average curiosity until he came within short distance of
Plain City. At that point a copter drifted overhead and he felt four minds
spiking simultaneously into his own. For their pains he rewarded them with
pictures of a sordid domestic wrangle in a squalid home. He could almost hear
them snort with contempt as they withdrew their mental probes, whirled their
rotors faster and sped toward the rain forest.
At
the city's edge he stepped off the road and made way for a ponderous tractor
dragging a steel-barred trailer. Two hypnos and one teleport were in charge of
this belated addition to the chase, chief feature of which consisted of a score
of drooling tree-cats in the trailer. These could follow a spoor one week old
and literally sprint up the trunk of any forest giant not smothered in spikes.
As
became a pawn he chewed a piece of purplish grass and stared with dull-eyed
curiosity as this lot creaked and rumbled past. The minds of the whole bunch
were like open books. One of the hypnos was nursing a tambar hangover, the other missing a night's sleep and frequently pinching
himself to keep alert.
Strangely
enough, the teleport was worried lest they catch their prey and he be saddled
with the blame should Terran authority get to hear of it. In the days of his
youth he had been well and truly kicked in the pants for obeying orders and he
was determined to resent it to his dying day.
Even
the tree-cats broadcast their own feline desires and schemings. Ten glared
longingly at Raven from behind their bars, dripped saliva, and promised that
one fine day they would sample the flesh of the master race. Six more were
weighing their chances of escaping into the forests and remaining beyond reach
of mankind for keeps. The other four had decided exactly what they would do
should glorious fate ordain that the hunted man's trail be crossed by that of a
female tree-cat. Evidently this quartet's notion of private enterprise was to
mix business with pleasure.
On
they clanked and rattled down the road, a futile cavalcade made doubly absurd
by the mock-dopey watch of its very quarry. Probably by fall of dark they would
catch and tear to bloody shreds a rare jungle hobo or an illicit tambar distiller and return flushed with success.
Continuing
into the city, Raven found his way to a small granite house with brilliant
orchids behind its windowpanes. He had no trouble in the finding although this
was his first visit to Plain City. He made his way straight to his destination
as if it were clearly visible from the beginning, or as one heads through
encompassing darkness toward a distant light. And v/hen he reached the door he
did not have to knock. Those waiting within had measured his every step and knew the moment of arrival.
CHAPTER
EIGHT
Mavis,
petite, blonde and
blue-eyed, curled herself in a deep chair and observed him with the same deep
penetration that his own eyes often showed to the considerable discomfort of
others. It was as if she had to look right into him to see his real self behind
a concealing mask of flesh.
The other one, Charles, was a plump and
rather pompous little man blessed with the lacklustre optics of a low-grade
pawn. Any talented human would take one look at Charles and unhesitatingly
classify him as a fat nitwit. A veneer of matching nitwittery lay over his
brain and served to confirm the first impressions of any outer mind that might
choose to probe. More by good luck than good management Charles was an enitity
exceptionally well concealed and therefore much to be envied.
"Naturally
we're pleased to see you," said Mavis, speaking vocally for the pleasure
of feeling her tongue wag. "But what has happened to the rule that one
stays on one's appointed ball of dirt?"
"Circumstances
alter cases," Raven said. "Anyway, Leina is still there. She can
handle anything."
"Except
being alone, entirely alone," retorted Mavis, taking Leina's part.
"No person can handle that!"
"You're
right, of course. But nobody remains isolated for ever. In the end there's
always a reunion." He chuckled with queer humor, added, "If only in
the sweet by-and-by."
"Your
theology is showing," commented Charles. He took a pneumaseat beside
Mavis, squatting comfortably with his pudgy legs stretched out, his paunch
supported in linked hands. "According to Leina, you are busily sticking
your fingers into other peoples' affairs. Is that right?"
"About
half right. You've not had the full story. Someone on this planet—aided by
unknown co-operators on Mars—is having a good time pulling Terra's hair. They
are like mischievous children playing with a gun, neither knowing nor
caring that it might be loaded. They are out
to gain complete independence by a form of coercion amounting to new style
war."
"War?" Charles
was doubtful.
"That's
what I said. The trouble is that wars have a habit of getting hopelessly out of
hand. Those who start one usually find themselves quite unable to stop it. If
it can be done, this one must be prevented from starting in real earnest, by
which I mean becoming bloodier."
"Ugh!"
Charles rubbed a pair of smooth chins. "We know there's a strong
nationalist movement on this planet but we've ignored it as being of no
especial interest from our viewpoint. Even if they go so far as to swap bombs
and bullets with Terra, and murder each other wholesale, what does it matter to
us? It's all to the merry, isn't it? Their loss is our gain."
"In one way but not in
another."
"Why?"
"The
Terrans are badly in need of unity because they are heading toward the
Denebs."
"They're heading—?" Charles' voice
trailed off. For a moment his dull eyes shone with formerly hidden fires.
"Are you telling me that Terran authorities actually know about the Denebs? How the deuce can they
know?"
"Because,"
Raven told him, "they are now at development stage four. A lot is going on
that the general public doesn't suspect, much less those here or on Mars. The
Terrans have built a better drive and already tried it out. They're about to
test it farther and are unable to forecast its limits. For matter-bound folk
they're doing pretty well."
"Evidently,"
endorsed Charles.
"I've
not yet been able to discover exactly how far they have gone or what data has
been brought back by test pilots, but I know they've found enough to arouse
suspicions that sooner or later they may collide with some other unnamed,
undescribed life-form. You and I know that can only be the Denebs." He
wagged an emphatic finger. "We also know that the Denebs have long been
milling around like a pack of hounds with five hundred trails to follow. They
don't know which way to go for the best, but their general trend is in this
direction."
"That
is true," put in Mavis. "But the last prognosis gave them a minimum
of two centuries in which to discover this solar system."
"A reasonable conclusion based on the
data then available," answered Raven. "Now we have a new and weighty
item to include in our computations, namely, that Homer Saps will soon be
rushing out to meet them. The flag is being hoisted, the smoke fires lit and
everything is being done to attract attention to this neck of the cosmos. That
kind of caper is going to cut down the time before the Denebs are in a hurry to
look over what is here."
"Have you reported this?" demanded
Charles, fidgeting.
"Most certainly."
"And what was the
response?"
"Thanks for the
information."
"Nothing more than
that?" He lifted an eyebrow.
"Nothing,"
assured Raven. "What else do you expect?"
"Something
more emotional and less coldly phlegmatic," Mavis interjected. "You
males are all the same, just so many brass buddhas. Why can't you stand on a
table and scream?"
"Would it do any
good?" asked Charles.
"Don't
you get logical with me," she snapped. "It would take some pressure
off the glands. I possess a few glands, in case you don't know it."
"That
is a subject about which I am passably informed," said Charles, pointedly.
"Moreover, I have glands myself. One of them makes me fat and inclined to
laziness, but I appear to lack the one that is bothering you at the
moment." He pointed a plump digit. "There's the table. Climb up and
let go a few shrill bellows. We won't mind."
"I am not in the habit
of bellowing," said Mavis.
"There
you are!" He threw a glance at Raven and gave a careless shrug.
"Women for you. Cold and calculating. Can't take the steam off their
zip-bits."
Mavis promised.
"Someday I'll trim your wings, Porky."
"Fancy
me with wings." Charles laughed until his paunch trembled. "Diving
and soaring like an obese angel. Or fluttering like a fat moth." He wiped
his eyes, laughed again. "What an imagination!"
Producing
a tiny, lace-edged handkerchief, Mavis wept into it very softly and quietly.
Charles
stared at her aghast. "Well, what have I said wrong now?"
"You
voiced a stimulator." Going over to Mavis, Raven patted her shoulder.
"There, there! It isn't right to remain here if memories are growing too
strong for you. It isn't right to stay if you want out. We can find another
pair who—"
She whipped down the handkerchief and spoke fiercely.
"I don't want out. I'll go when it's
time and not before. What sort of a person do you think I am? Can't a girl have
a good cry if she wants to?" "Sure she can, but—"
"Forget it." She stuffed the
handkerchief into a pocket, blinked a couple of times, smiled at him. "I'm
all right now." "Does Leina ever do that?" asked Charles,
looking at Raven. "Not while I'm around."
"Leina
was older when . . . when—" Mavis let the sentence go unfinished.
They knew exactly what she
meant.
Nobody
else could have guessed it, not even the Denebs, but these few knew.
They
were silent quite a while, each busy with entirely personal thoughts that
remained hidden behind mental shields. Charles was the first one to cease
ruminating and become vocal.
"Let's
get down to business, David. What are your plans and where do we come in?"
"The
plans are elementary enough. I want to find, identify and effectively deal with
the opposition's key man on Venus, the one who decides ways and means, settles
all disputes, generally rules the nationalistic roost and is indisputably the
big boss. Take away the locking-stone and the whole arch falls down."
"Sometimes,"
qualified Charles.
"Yes,
sometimes," Raven agreed. "If their organization is half as good as
it ought to be they'll have a deputy leader held ready to replace him if
necessary. Maybe more. Then our task will be more complex."
"And
after all that there will still be the Martians," Charles suggested.
"Not
for certain. It all depends on how they react to whatever happens here.
Mars-Venus liaison is to a great extent boosted along by mutual encouragement.
Each keeps giving the other the loud hurrah. Take away the applause and the act
doesn't seem so good to the remaining partner. I'm hoping they'll pipe down when
Venus drops out."
"One
thing I don't understand." Charles was thoughtful. "What's to stop
Terra paying back the insurgents in their own coin? Sabotage and all that stuff
is a game at which two can play."
Raven told him.
"Ah!"
He had another rub at his chins. "The local boys can make a mess of what
they regard as other people's property while the Terrans can louse up only what they consider their own."
"It's no business of ours," put in
Mavis. "If it were we would have been told as much." Her eyes were
shrewd as they examined Raven. "Have you been requested to interfere by
anyone other than Terrans?"
"No, lady, and it's
not likely I shall be asked."
"Why not?"
"Because large as the issue may loom in
this minor corner of the galaxy, it is small and pitifully insignificant by
comparison with bigger issues elsewhere. Things look different from far, far
away." His expression showed that he knew he was telling her nothing with
which she was not already familiar. "And the accepted rule for the likes
of us is to use our own initiative with regard to small matters. So I am using
mine."
"That
is good enough for me," approved Charles, sitting up and easing his
stomach. "What d'you want us to do?"
"Not
very much. This is your bailiwick and you know more about it than anyone. Give
me the name of the man you consider likeliest to be the inspiration behind
this separatist tomfoolery. Give me what data you've got on his talent and
other resources and tell me where I can find him. Cogent information is what I
need most. Please yourself about offering any more help."
"I
propose to offer more." Charles glanced sidewise. "How about you,
Mavis?"
"Count
me out. I intend to follow Leina's example and keep watch. After all, that's
what we're here for. Somebody has to do it while you mulish males go
gallivanting around."
Raven
said, "You're dead right. Keeping watch is all-important. I'm thankful
for you fair maidens. Us bullheads are left free for pernicious interfering."
She pulled a face at him
but offered no comment.
"The
setup here is amusing," Charles informed. "We have an orthodox Terran
governor who utters strictly orthodox sentiments and remains diplomatically
unaware that the illegal underground nationalist movement already is doing
ninety percent of the bossing. The big boss in this movement, the figure the
rank and file look up to, is a large and handsome rabble-rouser named
Wollencott."
"What's he got that
others haven't?"
"The
face, figure, and personality for the part," explained Charles. "He
is a native-born Type Six Mutant, that is to say, a malleable, with an imposing
mane of white hair and an equally imposing voice. Can make himself the perfect
picture of a tribal joss any time he wants. He can also speak like an
oracle—providing that he has first learned the words by heart. He's incapable
of thinking out the words for himself."
"All that doesn't
sound so formidable," Raven offered.
"Wait
a bit. I've not finished. Wollencott is so well-suited to portray the dynamic
leader of a patriotic cause that he might have been especially chosen for the
part. And he was!"
"By whom?"
"By
a hard character named Thorstern, the real boss,
the power behind the throne, the lurker in the shadows, the boy who will still
be around long after Wollencott is hung."
"The puppet master,
eh? Anything extra-special about him?"
"Yes
and no. The most surprising feature is that he is not a mutant. He hasn't one
paranormal aptitude." Charles paused, ruminated a moment, went on,
"But he is ruthless, ambitious, cunning, a top-grade psychologist and has
a high-powered, quick-moving brain good enough to serve a thousand monkeys."
"A pawn with high
I.Q."
"Exactly!
And that means plenty when redoubtable talent doesn't necessarily have
redoubtable brains. Given first-class wits, even a pawn can pull the strings of
a dopey telepath; his mind can move just that fraction faster than the telepath
can pick it up and react."
"I know. I've listened in to one or two
such cases. It's the easiest thing in the world for a mutant to fall into the
error of underestimating an opponent merely because he is ordinary. Besides,
power is never sufficient unto itself; there must also be the ability to apply
it. That's where the Denebs excel. They make full use of what they've
got." Becoming restless, Raven moved toward the door. "But we haven't
to cope with the Denebs just yet, leastways, not here. The immediate objective is Thorstern."
"I'm coming with you." Heaving
himself out of the pneuma-seat, Charles hitched his middle, let guileless eyes
rest on Mavis. "Hold the fort, Honey. If anyone asks, tell them Papa has
gone fishing—but don't say for what."
"See that you come
back," she ordered. "In one piece."
"In
this strange phase of e ' stence of life in death one can guarantee
nothing." He released a wheezy laugh, his belly quivering in sympathy.
"But I'll try."
With that parting crumb of comfort he
followed Raven out,
leaving her to get on with her chosen task of standing guard over things that
were of the Earth but not earthly.
And
like Leina as she sat alone, watching, watching—listening, listening—her chief
consolation was that her solitude was shared by other silent sentinels
elsewhere.
CHAPTER NINE
The
invariable eventide
fog was now creeping into the city* rolling with sluggish purpose along its streets
and avenues in thick yellowish sworls that became still denser as the hidden
sun went down. By midnight it would be a warm, damp, all-obscuring blanket
through which nothing would move with certainty except blind men, restless,
sleepless nocturnals and a few whispering supersonics "echo-walking,"
that is to say, finding their way like bats.
In
the rain forests it was different; the trees lay on considerable higher levels
while the fog hugged the valleys and the plains. The search in the forests
would continue, with copters whirring over the treetops and hunters scouring
the glades.
Charles
and Raven passed a shop window in which an outsize spectroscreen displayed
ballet dancers moving delicately through a scene from Les Sylphides. The prima ballerina drifted across the stage
with infinite grace, pale and fragile like a blown snowflake.
Yet
only a few miles away, deep within the encroaching dark, were monstrous forms
and monstrous vegetation marking the frontiers of the half-known and the
unknown. It was a contrast of extremes that few noticed, few thought about.
When a planet has been settled long enough to have a population mainly
native-born, erstwhile dreams become humdrum, the alien becomes the familiar,
old-time fantasies are replaced by new and radically different ones.
Stopping
outside the window and studying the scene, Charles said, "See the ease and
grace with which she pirouettes, the lithe slenderness of her limbs, the calm,
impassive, almost ethereal beauty of her face. Note how she pauses, hesitates, flirts and darts away like a rare and
wonderful butterfly. She is a good example of a rather unearthly type that has
enthralled humanity for centuries: the ballet type. She fascinates because she
makes me wonder."
"About what?"
Raven inquired.
"Whether
her type are paranormals not recognized as such and not suspecting it
themselves. It is possible to have a talent far too subtle to be named and
classified."
"Make it
clearer," Raven suggested.
"I
wonder whether people like her have a subconscious form of extra-sensory
perception that impels them to strain poetically toward a goal they can neither
name nor describe. Such intuitive awareness gives them an intense yearning that
they can express in only one way." He pointed to the screen. "Butterfly-like.
A butterfly is a day-loving moth."
"You may have
something there."
"I'm
sure I have, David." He left the window, continued onward at a fast
waddle. "As a life-form in their own right human beings have made a good
accumulation of knowledge. How immensely greater would it be if they could add
to it all the items they've got subconsciously or instinctively but cannot
correlate on the conscious level."
Raven
said, "Brother Carson, who is no stupe, is with you in that. He showed me
a list of known mutants and then warned that it might be far from
complete—types hanging around undiscovered by themselves, much less by others.
It is difficult to identify oneself as an oddity unless the oddness happens to
be self-advertising."
Nodding
vigorously, Charles contributed, "Rumor has it that an entirely new type
was discovered this week and by pure accident. A young fellow who lost his hand
in an argument with a buzz saw is now supposed to be growing another."
"A
bio-mechanic," defined Raven. "Can service himself with new parts.
Well, it's an innocuous faculty, which is more than can be said for some."
"Yes,
sure, but the point is that up to then he didn't know he could do it because
he'd never lost a piece of himself before. But for that accident he could have
gone through life and to his grave without the vaguest notion that he possessed
^ supernormal power. So I often wonder how many more ljlk lack adequate
knowledge of themselves."
"Plenty. Look at what we know."
"I
am looking," assured Charles, quietly. "It is so much that it would
shake a thousand worlds if they shared it." His fingers curled around the other's elbow,
digging hard. "In fact, it's so much we take it for granted that it's all.
David, do you suppose that . . . that—?"
Raven stopped in mid-stride. His
silver-flecked eyes were bright as he gazed into other eyes similarly
illuminated.
"Finish it, Charles.
Finish what you were going to say."
"Do
you think maybe we don't know half as much as we believe? That
what we do know is very far from being the whole story? That there are others
who do know more, watching us exactly as we are watching these, sometimes
laughing at us, sometimes pitying us?"
"I
can't say." He registered a wry grin. "But if there are, we do know
one thing—they don't interfere with us?"
"Don't they? Can we be
sure of it?"
"They don't in any
manner that we can recognize."
"We
recognize Deneb tactics," Charles retorted. "They do plenty of shoving
around that is intended for us but not felt by us. Conversely, others could
push us without knowing whom they were pushing, without us knowing we were
being pushed."
"Better
still, they could adopt our own methods to our own confusion," offered Raven,
manifestly skeptical but willing to take it along. "They could appear to
you and me pretty much as we appear to these, visibly ordinary." He waved
a hand to encompass the local citizenry. "Just like any other Joe. Suppose
I told you I'm a Deneb in fleshly disguise—do you dare to call me a liar?"
"I
do," said Charles, with no hesitation. "You are an unblushing
liar."
"I
resent having to admit it." He gave the other a reassuring clap on the
shoulder. "See, you know what
I am. Therefore you must have intuitive awareness. Definitely, you're a paranormal
and ought to express yourself by taking up ballet dancing."
"Eh?"
Charles gloomed down at his ample front. It stuck out like a Christmas parcel
carried under his vest. "That's what I call throwing it back at me."
He
went silent as three men in uniform came round the corner ahead and stopped in
their path.
The
trio were dressed as forest rangers, the only organized body—apart from special
squads of police—officially permitted to bear arms on Venus. They grouped
close together like friends having a last chat before going home, but their
attention was on the pair coming toward them. Their open minds revealed that
all three were pyrotics
looking for a man named
Raven.
The
leader kept tab of the oncomers out the corners of his eyes, waited until they
drew level, wheeled swiftly on one heel and snapped with sudden authority,
"Your name David Raven?"
Stopping
and lifting a surprised eyebrow, Raven said, "However did you guess?"
"Don't be funny,"
advised th#-questioner, scowling.
Raven
turned to Charles. His tones were pained. "He tells me not to be funny. Do
you think I am funny?"
"Yes,"
responded Charles, with prompt disloyalty. "You've been that way since you
fell on your head at age three." His bland but stupid looking eyes shifted
to the ranger. "Why do you want this person named . . . er—?"
"Raven," prompted
Raven, being helpful.
"Oh, yes, Raven. Why
do you want him?"
"There's
money on his head. Don't you ever use your spectroscreen?"
"Occasionally,"
Charles admitted. "Most times it bores me to tears, so I let it stay
dead."
The
ranger sneered to his companions. "Now you know why some people stay poor.
Opportunity knocks at every door but some refuse to listen." Taking no notice
of Raven, he continued with Charles who was looking suitably crushed.
"They've
put it on the spectroscreen that he's wanted badly and at once."
"For what?"
"For imperiling the lives of crew and
passengers of the Fantôme.
For opening an airlock
contrary to regulations, interfering with navigation, refusing to obey the
lawful orders of a ship's officer, landing in a forbidden area, evading medical
examination on arrival, evading customs search on arrival, refusing to pass through
the antibacterial sterilization chambers and—" He paused for breath,
asked one of the others, "Was there anything else?"
"Spitting
in the main cabin," suggested that worthy who had long been tempted by
that crime merely because a large-lettered notice warned him that he must not.
"I never spit,"
asserted Raven, giving him the cold eye.
"Shut
up, you!" ordered the first one, making it clear that he was taking no
back chat from anybody. He switched to Charles, preferring that person's
respectful dumbness.
"If you happen to come across this David
Raven, or hear anything about him, ring Westwood 1717 and tell us where he is.
He's dangerous!" He slipped a sly wink at the others as he emphasized the
last word, then promised, "We'll see that you get your fair share of the
reward."
"Thanks." Charles was humbly
grateful. He said to Raven, "Come on. We're late already. Keep a look-out
and remember he resembles you."
They walked off, conscious that the three
were watching them go. The trio's surreptitious comments reached them in the
form of mental impulses loud and clear.
"Took us for rangers,
anyway."
"Let's
hope some ranger captain does too, if we happen to meet one."
"We're
wasting our time just because a guy on the spectro-screen mentioned money. We
could spend a few hours at better than this. There's a tambar joint two blocks down, so what say—"
"Why don't they
distribute his picture?"
"A
telepath would help, like I said. All we'd need do is wait for him to point.
Then we'd make the smoke and flames. After that we could wear down our fingers
counting the dough."
"Now
you mention it, I think there's something queer about that
reward. They didn't bid anything like as high for Squinty Mason when he busted
those banks and shot a dozen people."
"Perhaps Wollencott wants him for
personal reasons."
"Look, fellows,
there's a tambar
joint—"
"All
right, we'll go there for half an hour. If anyone catches us there we've got a
good excuse. We heard a rumor that Raven was meeting someone in the dump."
The mental stream started to fade very slowly. "If Wollencott wants
him—"
They
continued talking about Wollencott until they dimmed beyond hearing. They thought
up twenty ways in which Wollencott might have been offended by the fugitive,
forty ways in which the latter might be brought to book, a hundred ways in
which Wollencott would make an example of the culprit.
It
was Wollencott, Wollencott, Wollencott all the time. Not one mentioned
Thorstern or so much as gave that name a passing thought.
Which
was quite a tribute to the brains of the owner of that name.
CHAPTER
TEN
A great
black basalt castle was the
home of Emmanuel Thorstern. It dated back to the earliest days of settlement
when smooth, high walls six feet thick were sure protection against
antagonistic jungle beasts of considerable tonnage. Here the little group of
first-comers from Earth had clung stubbornly to their alien plot until more
shiploads built them up in numbers and strength of arms. Afterward they'd
sallied forth, taken more land and held it.
Seven
other similar castles elsewhere on the planet had served the same function for
a time, then had been abandoned when their need had passed. These others now
stood empty and crumbling like dark monuments to this world's darkest days.
But
Thorstern had stepped in and restored this one, strengthening its neglected
walls, adding battlemented towers and turrets, spending lavishly as though his
calculated ob-security in matters of power had to be counterbalanced by
blatancy in another direction. The result was a sable and sinister
architectural monstrosity that loomed through the thickening fog like the
haunt of some feudal maniac who held a countryside in thrall.
Toying thoughtfully with the lobe of an ear,
Raven stood amid swirls of fog and examined this edifice. Only the base was
clearly visible in the curling, thickening vapor, the rest becoming shadowy
with the growing darkness and merging into the higher haze. Yet his gaze lifted
and shifted from point to point as if somehow he could see in full details
those features hidden from normal sight.
"Quite a fortress," he remarked.
"What does he call it?— the Imperial Palace or Magnolia Cottage or
what?"
"Originally it was known as Base
Four," Charles replied. "Thorstern renamed it Blackstone. Locally
it's referred to as the castle." He stared upward in the same manner as
the other, apparently having the same ability to see the unseeable. "Well,
what now? Do we go after him in our own way or do we wait for him to come
out?"
"We'll go in. I don't feel like hanging
around all through the night until some unpredictable time tomorrow."
"Neither do I." He pointed at a
high angle. "Do we exert ourselves and go over the top? Or shall we take
it easy and walk in?"
"We'll enter like gentlemen, in decent
and civilized manner," Raven decided. "To wit: through the front
gate." He had another look at their objective. "You do the talking
while I hold your arm and let my tongue hang out.
Then we'll both
look simple."
"Thank
you very much," said Charles, in no way offended. Strutting officiously up
to the gate, he thumbed a bell button, waited with Raven by his side.
Four
blasphemous minds located nearby immediately radiated four different but
equally potent oaths. They were pawn minds, all of them. Not a mutant in the
bunch.
It
was to be expected. As an individual without talent other than that provided by
above-average brains, Thorstern would make full use of those blessed with
paranormal aptitudes but not yearn for their company. So it was likely that the
majority of those around him—that is to say, within the castle—would be mere
pawns chosen for various merits of loyalty, dependability, subservience to the
boss.
In
these respects the lord of the black castle ran as true to type as the lowliest
of his servitors. All ordinary human beings, clever or stupid, were leery of
paranormals, liked them better the farther away they got. It was a natural
psychological reaction based on the concealed inferiority complex of Homo Today
in the presence of what uncomfortably resembled Homo Tomorrow. The Terran
forces controlled by Carson and Heraty could have exploited such instinctive
antagonisms to the great discomfort of the opposition—but that would have meant
further accentuating human divisions in the name of human unity.
In
addition, to stir up masses of pawns against a powerful minority of mutants
would be to incite type-riots which— like the racial upsets of long, long
ago—could get hopelessly out of hand and spread farther than desired. Terra had
some mutants of her own!
So
it was a blue-jowled and commonplace kind of pawn who opened a door in the
thickness of the wall, came out and peered through the heavy bars of the gate.
He was squat, thick-shouldered, irritable, but sufficiently disciplined to try
to conceal his ire.
"Wanting
someone?" "Thorstern," said Charles airily.
"It's Mister Thorstern to you," reproved the other. "You got an
appointment?" "No."
"He
won't see anyone without an appointment. He's a busy man."
"We
are not anyone," put in Raven. "We are someone."
"Makes
no difference. He's a busy man."
Charles
said, "Being so busy he will wish to see us with the minimum of
delay."
The
guard frowned. He was around I.Q. 70 and steered mostly by his liver. He did
not want to use the phone and consult a higher-up lest the reward be a bawling
out. More than anything else he yearned for a reasonable excuse to give these
callers the easy brushoff. That interrupted game of jimbo-jimbo had reached its
most enthralling stage now that he had won first sniff at the green bottle.
"Well?"
insisted Charles, fatly bellicose. "You going to keep us here come Monday
week?"
The
other registered the baffled distaste of a slow mind being pushed faster than
it wants to move. The plausible excuse he was seeking seemed strangely
elusive. He glowered at the pair as though they had shoved him where he didn't
wish to go.
Maybe he had better do something about this. The manifold ramifications of
Thorstern's business brought all sorts of people to the gate at all times,
though seldom as darkness fell. Some were admitted, some were not, and now and
again it happened that dopes and crackpots were allowed in while important
looking persons were kept out. Anyway, it was his duty only to hold the fort,
not to sit in judgment on every caller.
Licking
his lips, he asked hoarsely, "What are your names?"
"They
don't matter," said Charles.
"Well,
what is your business?"
"That
does matter."
"Cripes,
I can't tell them just that!"
"Try
it and see," Charles advised.
Hesitating, the guard stared from one to the
other, absorbed mental comfort from each without knowing it, went back into
the wall. Those in the tiny room beyond greeted him with a chorus of remarks
that caused not a whisper outside the door but did spike through the basalt in neutral waves and came
clearly to the pair waiting outside the gate.
"Oh,
Lord, how much longer are you going to be? You're holding up the game."
"What's eating someone, coming along at
this hour? It'll be blacker than the inside of a cat pretty soon."
"Who is it, Jesmond?
Somebody important?"
"They won't say," informed the
guard, with glumness. Taking the phone off the wall, he waited for its visiscreen to clear and show who was responding at the other end.
At the end of a minute his neck was beet-red
and his tone apologetic.
Racking
the phone, he threw the three scowling, impatient faces at the table a pained
glance, went into the rapidly gathering gloom. The impulse that had driven him
to report with no information was now gone, but he sensed its absence no more
than he had sensed its presence. "See here, you two, the—"
He
stopped, gaped outward through the gate. Those couple of minutes had hastened
the night. Visibility was now down to a mere four or five yards. Within that
small radius there was nobody in view, nobody at all.
"Hey!"
he called into the wall of fog. No reply. Again, much louder. "Hey!"
Nothing
but a dismal drip of water from black walls and a dim, subdued mixture of
sounds from the city a couple of miles away.
"Darn!"
Giving it up, he returned to the door. A thought struck him just as he reached
it, he came back, tried the gate, shaking it, examining its bolts and the main
lock. It was securely fastened. He glanced at the top. A quadruple row of
spikes three inches from the overhead rock made it completely impassible.
"Darn their hides!" he said, inexplicably uneasy, and went indoors.
The
green bottle was the chief object of his attention. It did not occur to him
that a great gate's strongest point is also its weakest—the lock. Neither did
it strike him that the most complicated lock can be turned from either side
providing one has a key—or a satisfactory non-material substitute!
Darkness
became complete as the last dim fadings of light were swept away much as if a
gigantic shutter had been drawn across the concealed Venusian sky. A long,
narrow courtyard stood behind the gate. Within this area visibility was down to
an arm's length. As usual upon Venus, the fall of night caused the fog to be pervaded by a hundred
exotic odors drawn from trees and jungles, with a crushed marigolds perfume
predominant.
The
two invaders halted their progress through the courtyard. Immediately to their
right a large bolt-studded door was set in the wall. Though well hidden in the
all-enveloping cloud, they knew the
door was there without having perceived it visually. They moved closer and
inspected it.
Charles
murmured, "They fitted that gate with a wonder-lock containing fourteen tricky
wards. Then they fitted the lock itself with an alarm guaranteed to scream
bloody murder the moment anyone tried to tamper with it. Finally, they included
a cut-off for the alarm in the attendant's room so that it wouldn't operate
while he was dealing with a caller." He gave a loud sniff. "That's
what I call ingenuity carried to the point of imbecility."
"Not
necessarily," Raven differed. "They designed that layout solely for
coping with their own kind, mutant or non-mutant. It is quite adequate for such
a limited purpose. Dealing with Denebs—or the likes of you and me—is quite
another problem. Thorstern and all his hosts would have a deuce of a time
trying to solve it."
"I
suppose you're right. That gate comes near to the un-bustable according to this
world's notions of unbustability." Charles ran deceitfully dull-witted
eyes over the big door and the black rock around it. "Do you see what I
see?"
"Yes, there's an invisible light beam
across the passage just behind the door. Open the door and break the beam and
curfew rings tonight."
"Everything
to delay us," grumbled Charles, impatient of time-wasting futilities.
"You would think they'd done it deliberately." He glanced down at
his paunch, feeling that frequent inspection never made it any smaller, added
in mournful tones, "This is where we're handicapped by our disguise.
Without it we could go straight in."
"The
same applied a few minutes ago. We're dealing with men and therefore must do
things somewhat like men." He eyed Charles with mild humor. "We are men, aren't we?"
"No—some of us are
women."
"You know what I mean,
Gusty. We are men and women."
"Of
course. But sometimes I—" His voice trailed off, his plump face quirked,
then he said, "That brings back a thought to me, David. I stew it over from
time to time."
"What is it?"
"How many horses really are horses? How
many dogs really are dogs?"
"Well, that is something to look into
after more urgent and important business has been settled," Raven opined.
"It will be an interest to divert us through a few millennia to
come." He gestured toward the door. "Right now there's this little
trap. The beam has to be switched off whenever anyone answers the door from
inside. Following the lines back to the switch is going to take a bit of time
if it's deep inside the place."
"You trace the lines while I tend to the
door," suggested Charles. "One man, one job."
He got on with his part straightaway. It
involved no more than standing with hands in pockets and staring intently at
the obstacle.
Meanwhile,
Raven gazed with equal concentration at the thick rock to one side. On the face
of it there was nothing to see worth seeing, nevertheless his pupils shifted
slowly, moving rightward, rising and falling occasionally.
Neither
made further remark. Each engrossed in his own special task, they stood side by
side, unmoving, and stared to the front as if transfixed by a supernatural
apparition, invisible to all but themselves. After a short while, Charles
relaxed but was careful not to disturb the other.
Half
a minute later Raven likewise eased up, said, "The lines go along a
corridor then down a passage to the right and into a small anteroom. The switch
made a loud click when it snapped up but luckily the room was empty."
Bracing
a hand against the door he gave it a shove. It swung inward, heavily,
soundlessly. The two stepped through, closed it behind them, walked along a
narrow corridor illuminated by sunken ceiling lights. Their manner had the
casual confidence of people who purchased the castle last week and plan to
furnish it tomorrow.
"All
this gives some indication of the psychology of Thor-stern," Raven
remarked. "The bolts and bars and invisible light beams could be detected
by any mutant endowed with first-class extra-sensory perception, though he'd be
unable to do anything about them. On the other hand, a teleport could
manipulate the lot without any trouble whatsoever, if only he could see them.
So the place is wide open to a multi-talented mutant such as a teleport with
e.s.p. Thorstern proceeds on the assumption that there is no such creature, or
anything resembling such a creature. He'll hate to think he's wrong."
"He isn't wrong so far as multi-talented
humans are concerned."
"Not
yet. Not today. But someday he may be. That fellow Haller was classified as a
pyrotic and no more, yet he realized too much the moment I touched him. He'd
got a rudimentary form of e.s.p. and didn't know it himself until that moment.
He'd got one and one-tenths mutational talents."
"A freak," said
Charles.
"Yes,
you could call him that. So Brother Thorstern is going to be anything but
amiable when confronted by two freakier freaks such as ourselves. Being a pawn,
even though a clever one, his attitude toward mutants is determined by
suppressed fear rather than open jealousy."
'That's a handicap considering that our
purpose is to persuade him to see reason."
"Your finger is right on the sore spot,
Charles. It's not going to be easy to knock sense into a powerful and ruthless
individual motivated by fear. And it's so much the harder when you dare not
show him why his suppositions ^are wrong and his fears utterly
groundless."
"Have
you ever imagined which of a thousand possible reactions this world would
favor were we free to tell it a few cogent things?" asked Charles.
"Yes,
many a time. But what is the use of speculating about it? Someday the Denebs
are sure to get this far. The less they learn, the better."
"The odds are at least a million to one
against them finding anything worth the discovery." Charles was very sure
of himself on this point. "Look at Tashgar and Lumina and the Bootes
group. They explored the lot, treated the life-forms thereon with contempt and
beat it elsewhere, searching, searching always searching and never getting any
place. They'd go clean crazy if they knew that a hundred times over they've
found what they're looking for but couldn't recognize it when it was right in
their hands." He permitted himself a sardonic chuckle. "The Denebs
are genuises who lack the elementary ability to put two and two together and
make it four."
"In
given circumstances the addition of two and two can be a really tough
mathematical problem," Raven pointed out. "Sometimes I feel sorry for
the Denebs. If I were in their shoes I'd become boiling mad at frequent
intervals and—"
He
let the subject drop as they reached the end of the corridor, turned into the
right-hand passage and found several men walking toward them.
Before any one of this small bunch had time
to react to his suspicions, Raven said brightly and with disarming confidence,
"Pardon me, can you tell me the way to Mr. Thor-stern's room?"
He was answered by a burly man in the middle
who bore himself with a touch of authority. "First turn on the left,
second door on the left."
"Thanks."
They stood aside to let Raven and Charles go
past, watched in silence as the pair strolled by them. Their expressions said
nothing but their minds were shouting their inmost thoughts.
"Any
caller for Thorstern is met at the gate and conducted to his room. How come
these two are ambling around on their own?"
"Something out of kilter here,"
pondered a second one. "Not usual for visitors to be left on the loose; in
fact, it never happens."
A third
was saying to himself, "I don't like this. Why don't I like it? Is it
because I haven't enough worries of my own? I've got plenty!" His thoughts
veered away. "To heck with them!"
"Second
door on the left, eh?" projected a fourth mind, amused and unworried.
"Gargan thought fast when he gave them that one. Trust him to play safe.
That's why he never gets anywhere, he always plays safe."
The first one, who was Gargan, resumed by
deciding, "The moment they get around that next bend I'll give the boss a
warning buzz." He commenced edging toward a wall-stud.
Turning the corner, Raven threw Charles a
knowing glance, found the second door to the left, paused before it.
"I can pick up a hopeless tangle of
thought-streams but not one that says it's coming from Thorstern." He
nodded toward the door. "And there are no active minds behind that. The
room is empty. Not a soul inside it." Studying the blank panels for a
moment, he added, "Half a dozen chairs, a table and a screen cabinet for
inter-communication. The walls are solid rock. The door can be sealed by remote
control, opened only by remote control. H'm!"
"The
better mouse-trap," defined Charles. His fat face developed creases
around the mouth. It gave him the look of a child about to break somebody's
window. "Just the sort of place I like to enter to show how little I
care."
"Me too." Raven gave the door a
push. It opened without trouble. Going inside, he relaxed in a chair, eyed the
blank screen.
Charles
took a seat beside him, making the chair squeak under his bulk. He also turned
his attention to the screen but his mind—like Raven's—probed carefully in all
directions and tried to sort out the incoherent babble coming through
surrounding stonework.
"I
was holding two aces when, durn me ...
a typical Martian joint with cold air and warm beer . . . went up with a bang
that shook the entire town. We ran for a copter while Intelligence was still .
. . got blonde hair that reaches down to her knees . . . left the Terran
patrols spinning like dizzy . . . so this stinking skewboy reads my thoughts
and beats me to the dame and . . . yes, a hypo named Steen. They wanted him
badly, I don't know ... I tell you
these skewboys aren't to be . . . what's that?"
"Here it comes,"
remarked Raven, licking his lips.
"This
Steen, it is said that he . . . Where? Two in Room Ten? How did they get inside? . . . fed up with Mars in short time. Don't
know how guys can . . . All
right, Gargan, leave it to me . , , when you've finished with the green bottle maybe we can . . .
dived headlong into the forest and dug himself a hole twenty feet deep."
Click!
went the door as relays
operated and a dozen heavy bolts slid home. The screen glowed to fife, swirled
and colored. A face appeared.
"So Gargan was right. What are you two
doing there?"
"Sitting
and waiting," said Raven. He stretched out his legs, gave a picture of one
making himself thoroughly at home.
"I
can see that. You've not much choice about it now." The face exposed a
toothy and unpleasant smirk. "The guard at the gate swears that nobody has
been admitted. Nevertheless, you two are here. There's only one answer to that:
you're a pair of hypnos. You took him over and then wiped the marks off his
brain." The smirk gave way to a harsh laugh. "Very clever of you. But
look where it's got you. See if you can hypnotize a scanner."
"You
seem to think it's a crime to be a hypno," said Raven, dexterously kicking
the sore spot in a typical pawn-mind.
"It's
a crime for a hypno to use his power for illegal purposes," the other
retorted. "And just in case you don't know, it's a crime to break into a
private residence."
Conscious
that all this was a waste of time, Raven growled, "In my considered
opinion, it's also a crime for a thickheaded underling to amuse himself indulging adolescent triumph and let
his own boss go hang." His face hardened. "We've come to talk to
Thorstern. Better get him before someone paddles some sense into your tight
end."
"Why, you loudmouthed marsh-stink
1" began the other, going livid. "I could—"
"You could what, Vinson?" inquired
a deep, resonant voice that came clearly from the cabinet's loudspeaker.
"It is a great mistake to lose one's temper. One should retain control of
it at all times. At all times, Vinson. To whom are you speaking?"
Charles
gave Raven a gentle nudge. "That sounds like the almighty Thorstern
himself."
The face in the screen had turned sidewise
and become submissive. "It's a couple of skewboys, sir. They busted in
somehow. We've pinned them down in Room Ten."
"Indeed?"
The voice was rich, calm, unhurried. "Have they offered any reason for
such precipitate action?"
"They say they want to
talk to you."
"Dear
me! I know no justification for gratifying their desire. On the contrary, it
would establish a precedent. I would be expected to hobnob with any and every
eccentric who managed to crawl through the walls. Do they think I'm at everybody's
beck and call?"
"Don't know,
sir."
The
invisible speaker changed his mind. "Oh, well, providing this occasion is
not used as a pretext to cover future ones, I might as well hear what they have
to say. There's a remote chance I might learn something useful. I can deal with
them most effectively, most
effectively if it proves
that they are trifling with me."
Servilely, "Yes,
sir."
The face slipped off the screen, was replaced
by another, large, muscular, square-jowled. Thorstern was well past middle
age, had a thick mop of white hair, deep bags under his eyes, but was still
handsome in a virile way. His character was engraved upon these broad features,
intelligent, ambitious.
His
calculating eyes estimated Charles first, taking in all details from feet to
head, then moved to the other.
Without
slightest evidence of surprise, he said, "Ah, I know you! Only a couple of
minutes ago I received a copy of your picture. The name is David Raven."
CHAPTER
ELEVEN
Raven
gazed back level-eyed.
"Now why on earth should you want a picture of me?"
"I
did not want it," riposted Thorstern, too quick-witted to admit anything even
by implication. "It was thrust upon me by our authorities who, on this
planet, can lay fair claim to efficiency. Your photograph is being circulated.
Apparently our police are most anxious to get hold of you."
"I wonder why?"
said Raven, pretending puzzlement.
Harumphing
to clear his throat, Thorstern continued, "A person in my position would
be gravely embarrassed were he to be found harboring a wanted man. Therefore if
you have anything to say you'd better say it quickly, because you haven't got
long."
"After which—?"
Thorstern's broad shoulders rose in an
expressive shrug. It was done in the manner of a Roman emperor turning thumbs
down.
"The police will take you away and my
responsibility will cease."
The way in which it was voiced bore
irresistible suggestion that there were special, unmentionable reasons why he
should then feel free of responsibility. He had the air of one with an entire
police force in his pocket.
His
mere nod was enough to cause an arrest, his wink sufficient to guarantee that
someone would be shot in the back while allegedly attempting to escape.
Obviously Thorstern had power and plenty of it.
"You're
quite a character," declared Raven, openly admiring him. "Too bad
you insist on balling up the works."
"You
are impertinent," pronounced Thorstern. "And it is intentional. You
hope to disconcert my mind by creating irritation within it. But I am not so
childish. Unreasoning emotion is a luxury only fools can afford."
"But you do not deny the
accusation."
"I can neither confirm nor deny that
which is completely meaningless."
Raven sighed and went on, "If that is
your stance, it makes our task so much
the harder but no less necessary." "What task?"
"To persuade you to call off the
undeclared war you are waging against Terra."
"Heavens above!" Thorstem widened
his eyes in mock astonishment. "Do you really expect me to believe that
Terra would send a petty criminal to interview a business man about a purely
fanciful war?"
"There is a war and you're running it
with the aid of stooges here and on Mars."
"What proof have you?"
"No proof is required," said Raven,
flatly.
"Why not?"
"Because
you know it to be true even though you don't choose to admit it. Proof would be
needed only to convince a third party. There is no third party present. This is
wholly between yourself and us two."
"As
one whose business and financial interests are large and widespread,"
informed Thorstern, becoming ponderous, "inevitably I have been the
target of all sorts of rumors and insults. I have become hardened to them.
They split no atoms with me whatsoever. They represent the price a man must pay
for his considerable measure of success. The jealous and the spiteful are
always with us, always will be, and I regard them as beneath contempt. But I
must admit that this bald and completely unsupported assertion of surreptitious
warmongering is by far the most outrageous that has offended my ears to
date."
"It
is neither fantastic nor unsupported," Raven contradicted.
"Unfortunately, it is a grim fact. It doesn't offend you, either. In fact,
you take secret pride in it. You are inwardly gratified that someone has
proved shrewd enough to recognize you as the big boss. You are tickled to bits
because for once your well-publicized dummy Wollencott has failed to grab the
limelight."
"Wollencott?"
echoed Thorstern, quite unmoved. "I am now beginning to see things a
little more clearly. I presume that Wollencott—a melodramatic rabble-rouser if
ever there was one—has stamped on somebody's corns. So you've stupidly followed
a false trail he has laid and it brought you straight to me."
Charles stirred in his seat and growled at
the screen, "I am not in the habit of smelling along false trails."
"No?"
Thorstern studied him a second time, saw nothing but an obese individual with
plump, amiable face and lacklustre eyes. "So you claim the honor of identifying me as the prime motive force behind a
non-existent war?"
"If it can be called
an honor."
"Then,
sir, you are not only a crackpot but a dangerous one!" He made a
disparaging gesture. "I have no time for crackpots. It would be best to
get you off my hands and let the police deal with you." His face was
severe as he finished, coldly, "Like a good citizen, I have the utmost
confidence in our police."
Giving
him a contemptuous sniff, Charles retorted, "You are referring, of course,
to the large number who happen to be in your pay. I know of them. They are
feared on this planet and with good reason." His lazy face sharpened
suddenly so that for the briefest moment he looked neither fat nor futile.
"But we don't fear them!"
"You
may find cause to change that opinion." Thorstern switched his attention
back to Raven. "I deny all your nonsensical accusations and that is that!
If Terra thinks there is need to reassert her authority over Venus let her do
so in proper manner. Without a doubt Wollencott is the cause of Terra's
trouble. How she's going to cope with him is her problem and not mine."
"We
aren't fooled by false fronts or human-shaped red herrings, see? If we snatch
Wollencott you will laugh most heartily, replace him with the next stooge on
your private list and use the snatching for purposes of propaganda."
"Will I?"
"You won't lift a finger to save
Wollencott. On the contrary, you'll assign to him the useful role of Venusian
nationalism's first martyr. Terra has something better to do than provide a
petty god with one or two saints."
"The said deity being
me?" inquired Thorstern, grinning.
"Of
course." Raven went on, "Our logical move is to get at the man who
pulls the strings of the puppets. That is why we've come direct to you. Our
only alternative is to accept that you are not amenable to reason and bring you
to heel by more drastic methods."
"That
is a threat." Thorstern revealed strong, white teeth. "It comes
strangely from one so completely at my mercy. To your other delusions must now
be added the weird notion that you are independent of your environment and impervious
to circumstances. Stone walls do not a prison make. Hah!"
"Enjoy yourself,"
Raven advised. "It's later than you think."
"I
am now beginning to doubt your inherent criminality," Thorstern continued,
ignoring that remark. "I think you are a case for a psychiatrist. You are
motivated by a powerful obsession that I, Emmanuel Thorstern, a prosperous
Venusian trader, am a kind of Goliath to whom you must play the part of
David." He glanced down at a desk not visible in the screen, finished with
much acidity, "Yes, I see that your name actually is David. Possibly you
are conditioned by it."
"No more so than you
are by Thor or Emmanuel."
It produced the first noteworthy reaction in
the other's features. Momentarily forsaking his determined composure, Thorstern
scowled. Even then he managed to lend the grimace a majestic quality.
He
chewed at his bottom lip and rasped, "I have broken men for less than
that! I have smashed them!" His clenched fist struck the desk. "I
have made them as if they had never been!"
"Well! I see you do know the significance of your names."
"I
am not uneducated." He lifted a bushy eyebrow. "But I am only a
trader—not a fanatic. It is you who are obsessed, not me. I seek power, true,
but only in material things. Your insults are dangerous—not to me, but to
yourself."
"Your
threats are of no consequence. The point is that you may smash certain men but
you will never smash Terra. Call off this war while yet there is time."
"Or—?"
"Or Terra will decide that she's had
more than enough and will strike in her own way. Like to know how?"
"I am listening."
"She
will remove the opposition's key men one by one, starting with you!"
Thorstern
wasn't fazed. Neither was he annoyed. Sweeping back his thick mop of white
hair, he consulted papers below the level of the screen, spoke judicially.
"My
conscience being clear, I have no reason to apprehend summary removal.
Furthermore, we are all Terrans in law, subject to the Terran system of jurisdiction
which lays down that a citizen is deemed innocent until conclusive evidence of
guilt is forthcoming. Such evidence will be impossible to produce, especially
in the absence of certain witnesses, including yourselves."
"A
counter-threat," Raven commented.
"Construe
it as you please. You do not seem to appreciate your own position."
"We know it. We are
trapped—you hope!"
"You
are in a room with solid walls and devoid of windows. The only door is
multiple-locked by remote control and cannot be unlocked except from here. It
is an anteroom reserved for interviews with paranormals of unknown power and unknown
purposes. We get them here from time to time."
"So it seems."
"I
am not so foolish as to rely exclusively on one iron gate which could be passed
as somehow you passed it. You can learn a belated lesson from this: whoever
fights me does so in time and place of my own choosing."
"Rather
elaborate precautions for the home of an honest trader, aren't they?"
Raven asked, pointedly.
"I
have elaborate interests to protect. The means I have detailed are not all, by
a long shot. You have reached only the second line of defense." He bent
nearer the screen, added with triumphant emphasis, "Even in this room from
which I am speaking you would find me invulnerable!"
Smiling
to himself, Raven said, "It would be nice to put that to the test."
"You
will not be given the chance. Get it into your slow thinking minds that
ordinary men are not without ability. Some of us—myself especially—know how best
to deal with mutants. We think two jumps ahead of them every time."
"You're two behind but you don't know
it."
Disregarding that, Thorstern continued,
"If you are proud of your teleportatory powers I suggest you try them on
the door bolts. Or if you happen to be hypnos, see whether you can fascinate me
through a scanner. Or if you are telepaths, try to detect my thoughts. You
cannot read my mind, can you? You don't know where I am, in which direction or
how far away. I may be within ten yards of you, my thought-stream grounded by a
silver-mesh screen. Or I may be speaking to you from the other side of the
planet."
"Sounds as if you're scared of
someone."
"I fear nobody," said Thorstern,
and was speaking truth. He was Thorstern's body without Thorstern's conscience.
"But I do recognize the existence of supernormal powers denied to me.
Hence I use prudence. On Venus and Mars one can do little else. Our number of
mutants is high. It is a factor Terra should take into account before starting
something she might not be able to stop."
"Terra has mutants of her own,"
Raven told him. "More than you suppose. You folk tend to overlook that
item, being so bemused by what you've got yourselves. Who lugged the lot of you
to new planets in the first place? The Terran space fleet which was and still
is manned by Terrans who've spent fifteen to twenty years zooming through the
dark and absorbing hard radiations. There has been the same natural results.
Many children of space-dogs aren't quite like other people's children."
"I'll take you up on that."
Thorstern showed the gratification of one about to make an unanswerable point.
"If, as you pretend, there is a war being waged, why doesn't Terra use her
own mutants to retaliate in kind?"
"Who
said Venus was using mutants for her attacks?" asked Raven.
Thorstern spent one-tenth of a second chiding
himself for the obvious blunder, covered up by asking in mock surprise,
"Isn't that what is happening?"
"No."
"What then?"
"Something
infinitely worse. They're using a new kind of ray to sterilize our
womenfolk."
"That's a blatant lie!" Thorstern's
voice was loud and ireful, his face flushed.
"Of
course it is." Raven displayed no shame. "And you know it. You've just said so. How do
you know it?"
"Nobody
would play so lousy a trick." Secretly irked by this second mistake,
Thorstern decided that he would make no more. "I have grown tired of this
conversation. It is neither entertaining nor informative. I am going to deal
with you as I would with any other menacing crazies who break into my
home."
"If you can."
"It
will be easy. Every skewboy has the same kind of lungs as everyone else. He
falls asleep as swiftly and as deeply even though he may be a nocturnal.
Despite his powers he is as helpless in his slumbers as any new-born babe. He
is no longer what he fancies himself to be, that is, the biological superior of
ordinary, talentless people. Asleep, he is no better than a lump of meat. Any
village idiot can handle him."
"Meaning you intend to
gas us into insensibility?"
"Precisely,"
agreed Thorstern, pleased with his powers over the powerful. "There are vapor-conduits
running into your room for that very purpose. It is part of the defense system.
We use our imagination and think ahead of you, see?" Plucking pensively
at a bottom lip, he added by way of afterthought, "I like to do things in
the simplest way, smoothly, with minimum of trouble."
"But you refuse to do
anything about stopping this war?"
"Don't
be silly. I really cannot admit that there is a war, much less that I have any
part of it. Your mythical conflict fails to interest me. I am treating you as a
pair of unsavory characters who have broken into my home. I am going to ensure
that the police take you away peacefully, like removing unwanted
luggage."
He
leaned forward, reaching for something near the edge of the screen.
Already
slumped low in his chair, Charles suddenly slid down farther, quietly,
undramatically. His plump face was pale, his eyes closing as though for the
last time. His legs sprawled at awkward angles.
Raven
stood up, removing his attention from the onlooker in the screen. Bending over
Charles, he heaved him into sitting position, slid a hand under his vest,
gently rubbed him over the heart.
"Quite a diverting little by-play,"
remarked Thorstern, his lips pursed in sarcasm. He was still reaching toward
the screen but with his hand momentarily arrested. "The fat boy plays
sick. You massage his chest, looking serious. In a moment or two you will tell
me he's having an attack of coronary thrombosis or something like that. He will
die unless something is done quickly. I am then supposed to go into a sympathetic
panic, withhold the gas, withdraw the bolts and send somebody running to you
with a tambar bottle."
His
back still turned to the other, Raven said nothing. He remained over Charles,
holding him in the chair, rubbing near to the heart.
"Well,
it won't work!" Thorstern practically spat out the words. "It is too
infantile a trick to deceive a half-wft. In fact, I consider it an insult to my
intelligence. Moreover, if that fat boy's stroke did happen to be genuine I
would be quite content to sit here and watch him die. Who am I to try to
thwart the workings of destiny?"
"I
am glad you said that." Raven did not bother to turn around. He was
splendidly indifferent to what the other intended to do. "People like us
frequently are handicapped by ethical considerations. We waste valuable time
trying to persuade others not to let us do things that must be done. We tend
to postpone the inevitable until it can be held off no longer. It is our
characteristic weakness. We are weak where less scrupulous men like you are
strong." "Thank you," said Thorstern.
"So it is much of a relief when
prospective victims sweep all our qualms away," added Raven. Sensing that
this was the precise instant, the exact moment, he swung round, stared straight
at the screen, his eyes silver-flecked and luminous. "Good-by, Emmanuel!
Someday we may meet again!"
The
other did not reply. He was incapable of it. His formerly strong and
aggressive features were now undergoing a series of violent contortions. The
eyes bulged, moved jerkily. The mouth opened and closed, emitting no sounds. A
thick layer of sweat broke out on his forehead. He was like one being torn
apart.
Still
gently chafing the flaccid body in the chair, Raven watched all this without
emotion or surprise. Thorstern's tormented features dropped below the level of
the screen. A hand appeared, grasping spasmodically. The face came back,
contorted in manner harrowing to witness. All this had taken no more than
twenty seconds.
Then
the eerie phenomenon departed as swiftly as it had arrived. The facial muscles
relaxed, the countenance tidied itself though still glistening with
perspiration. The deep voice spoke again, cool, calm, collected. Thorstern's
voice with an almost indistinguishable timbre that did not belong to Thorstern.
Thorstern's mouth and larynx and vocal chords being employed as if he were a
ventriloquial dummy. It appeared to be addressing a hidden microphone to the
left of the screen.
"Jesmond, my visitors are about to leave.
See that they are not obstructed."
The dummy that was—or had been—Thorstern
reached forward, touched a stud. The door bolts slid back. It was his last deed
in this existence for the whole face changed again, the mouth fell open, the
features went through several super-swift alterations of amazing flexibility.
Then the head vanished from the screen as the body collapsed beneath it. One
could almost hear the distant thump.
Charles stirred as Raven shook him with great
vigor. Opening his dull eyes, he shivered, felt himself, got slowly to his
feet. He teetered a little, breathing heavily.
"We must move fast, David. I thought I
had him for keeps, but the cunning devil—"
"I know. I saw the
face. A new face. Come on!"
Jumping
to the door, he jerked it open, hustled Charles through. The cabinet was
silent, its screen glowing but blank. He closed the door on it, turned down the
passage. There was nobody in sight.
"The
cunning devil!" repeated Charles. He panted a bit, breathless with haste
and full of grievance.
"Shut up. Save it till
later."
Hurriedly
they passed the area covered by the still inoperative invisible light beam,
out through the door and into the fog that filled the courtyard. A welter of
surrounding thoughts poured into their minds, lent urgency to their feet.
".
. . so this cootch dancer comes on like an educated snake . . . Raven is dead,
I tell you. He couldn't . . . take more than a Hotsy to set fire to that dump .
. . was reaching for the gas-stud when they got him somehow, I don't know how .
. . story goes they had a single-seater test-job on Jupiter a couple of years
back but I guess that's just another Terran rumor because . . . they must be
multi-talented mutants no matter who says there's no such animal. In that case
. . . vein of solid silver over the other side of the Sawtooths, so he's
packing and . . . can't have got far. Sound the alarm, you dope! No use gaping
at a stiff while those skewboys . . . well, next thing this Martian floater
goes up to walk on the ceiling and the picture falls right out of his pocket
and into his wife's lap. She takes just one . . . hardly at the gate yet. Get
that siren going . . . shoot on sight . . . ought to have played that ace. Hey,
what's all the excitement? . . . care what they are or what they can do. They
can die like anyone else."
Jesmond, surly as ever, was waiting at the
gate. Bad visibility prevented him from recognizing them until they were
close. Then his eyes popped wide.
"You? How did you get
inside?"
"Is it any business of yours?"
Raven gestured at the steel barrier. "Obey orders and open up."
"All right, keep your hair on."
Muttering under his breath, Jesmond fumbled with the complicated lock. The
evening's disturbances had made him mulish.
"Hurry—we're pressed for time."
"Are you now?" He paused, one hand
at the lock, while he glowered at them. "Who's doing this job, you or
me?"
"Me!" said Raven promptly. He
punched Jesmond on the nose, licked his knuckles. "Sorry, Pal!"
There had been plenty of vim and weight
behind the blow. Jesmond went down with a resounding wallop and lay making
bubbling noises through his nostrils. His eyes were closed, his mind floating
somewhere among the stars.
Turning
the lock, Raven flung the gate wide open, said to Charles, "You've done
enough. Time you went home."
"Not
likely!" Charles gave him a knowing look. "The open gate is a gag,
otherwise you wouldn't have smacked down that noisy sleeper. You're going back
inside." He commenced retracing his steps into the courtyard, doing it at
an agitated waddle. "And so am I."
Then
the alarm sounded, an electric siren located high above the black battlements.
Beginning with a low and ghastly moan it built up to an ear-splitting screech
that ripped through the fog, echoed and re-echoed across surrounding
countryside.
CHAPTER
TWELVE
The two hastened through enveloping cloud that
pressed cold and damp upon their faces, created pearls of moisture in their
hair and trailed streakily behind them in thin, cottonwool wisps. The typical
Venusian night-time odor of crushed marigolds was now very strong. But the fog
did nothing to impede their progress; they ploughed straight ahead as if moving
in broad daylight.
At
the farther end of the courtyard and well beyond the door they had previously
entered was a narrow stone archway with a lantern dangling from its center. Of
lacquered brass, fanciful in design, it hung in ornate innocence and cast a
thin fan of invisible light upon a row of pinhead-sized cells set in the step
beneath the arch.
The
siren was still screaming banshee-like as Raven sought to trace the leads
governing this deceitful setup. Finally he stepped through the arch, Charles
following. A moment later the siren ceased its clamor. It died out with a
horrid moan.
Ensuing
hush was broken by angry voices and a host of equally riled thought-forms.
"Might
have taken longer than I liked to bust that beam," Raven remarked.
"Its lines run all over the place and back through a large switchboard.
However, I was lucky."
"In what way?"
"Breaking
the beam vibrates a visible telltale—and nobody was watching it at the moment.
There seems to be a major panic inside. Everyone shouting orders at everyone
else."
Standing
close to the wall, he peered around the corner and through the arch toward the
gate. A scuffling of many feet could be heard in the gloom. Several forms
rushed from the courtyard door toward the main exit. There sounded a jabber of
voices, each trying to overshout the others. It was easier to listen to their
minds.
"Too late. Gate's
open. Here he is, flat out."
"Well,
you three were in the room. What were you doing when he got conked? Playing
jimbo, eh? Hear that?—any skewboys can bust in or out while these lazy bums
play jimbo!"
"Oh,
so you came on the run when the alarm sounded? Bah, you were an hour behind the
times!"
"Quit
arguing. We aren't here to hold an inquest. They can't be more than a few
hundred yards away. Let's after them."
"How're
we going to do that? Feel our way like blind men? Do you think we've all got
radar vision?"
"Shut up! It's the
same for them, isn't it?"
"Not
on your life. I tell you they're skewboys and multi-talented ones at that! Bet
they're sprinting through the haze as if they don't know it exists."
Charles whispered, "If I were like them
I'd hate the guts of people like us."
"They do. And I don't blame them—not one
little bit." Raven gestured for silence. "Listen!"
"Aw, have it your own way but I'm going
after them. They can't escape without making noises. I'm going to shoot at
noises and ask questions afterward. Coming along, Sweeny?"
"Yes, sure, I'll come
too."
Several pairs of feet crunched gravel beyond
the gate and advanced cautiously into outer darkness.
"Suppose they're floaters—how will they
make noises then?"
"They'll make them. A floater can't hang
in mid-air for ever.
What
I call a really
talented fellow is one who
can digest a lump of lead."
"Button it, Sweeny. How the devil can we
hear them if your dental plates keep up a constant clatter?"
They faded as their minds turned solely to
the task of listening for fugitive feet. Those remaining by the gate were
still swapping recriminations with the jimbo enthusiasts while trying to
revive the stricken Jesmond. Another mess of neural waves was radiating from
inside the castle.
"Nothing
to show what killed him. Seems like his heart just stopped of its own accord. I
tell you it was sheer coincidence. No hypno can function through a scanner,
much less cause his subject to die."
"No?
Then why did he draw the bolts, order the gate open and make the way clear for
those two? He was hypnoed good and proper, I tell you, and through a scanner at
that! Those two guys have got something nobody human ought to have."
"You
did well there," Charles murmured with approval. "When you scowled
into the screen at precisely the right moment it put them clean off the track.
They're laying all the blame on you, thinking that somehow you did it with your
little peepers."
"I'd hate them to get
on the right track."
"Yes,
so would I." The plump face puckered as Charles went on. "If only
there were some satisfactory way of telling them a few startling truths without
thereby giving the facts to the Denebs for free."
"There isn't. There is
no way, no way at all."
"I know—but more's the pity." He
went quiet, again listened to the other minds.
"You called Plain City yet?"
"Yes, they've a bunch coming along.
Couple of telepaths to listen for them mentally, if that'll do any good. Also
half a dozen hypnos, a Hotsy, and a guy with a flock of tree-cats. An assorted
bunch of circus roustabouts who can walk tightropes and all that stuff."
"The
boss will have fourteen fits when he gets back and hears about all this. Reckon
a bug-talker with a hive of hornets might do more—"
"There
you are!" Raven nudged his companion. "What we wanted to know.
Thorstern's not here but is expected fairly soon. That fellow in the room
looked nothing like Thorstern by the time you were using him. His face had
relapsed into normal shape. He was lantern-jawed, gaunt and so flexible that he
could wave his nose like a hand. A malleable, eh?"
"I
realized it the moment I made contact with him." Charles became
disgruntled again. "He was so good that I hadn't suspected it up to that
moment. It came like a shock—but it was nothing to the shock I gave him!"
"He'll
have got over it now. Death is quite a considerable relief to the
feelings." He gave a quiet laugh. "Isn't it?"
Ignoring
the question as one to which the answer was obvious, Charles continued,
"The room was lined with a grounded silver screen to keep his mind tight
against probes from outside. His name was Greatorex. He was one of the only
three mutants permitted in the place."
"For special reasons,
of course."
"Yes.
They have been trained to impersonate Thorstern to such perfection that it
comes second nature. That's why he talked about being invulnerable even in the
room. He was speaking in one breath about two people; the big boss himself was invulnerable simply because he wasn't there." He mused with a touch
of morbidity, finished, "Those three take turns doing duty for Hizonner as
and when required."
"Where are the
surviving pair? Did his mind tell you?"
"Somewhere
in the city, taking it easy until they are wanted."
"Humph!
You can see what it means: if Thorstern is due back and doesn't know what has
taken place, it's likely that he'll come in person. But if somebody has made
contact and given him all the lurid details, he may play safe by handing us
another malleable, another expert mockup of himself. He'll use one of them to
bait a trap knowing we can't refuse to snap at the bait."
"Even so, they won't catch us."
"Neither will we catch him—that's what
gripes me." He frowned to himself, suddenly shifted his attention
elsewhere. "Listen to this fellow—he's getting ideas!"
It was coming through the wall from somewhere
within the black castle. "All right, the gate was open and one of those
dopey guards laid out. Does that mean they've taken it on the run? Or does it
mean that's the way they want it to look? Maybe they haven't gone at all. Maybe
they're still hanging around. If I were a fox I'd wear a hard hat and sit on a
horse. I'd live a lot longer. What if they can pick up my thoughts—will it do
them any good? They can't stop me thinking. I say we ought to search this dump and the sooner the better."
A thinner, more impatient mind answered,
"You're crammed to the ears with ifs, buts and supposings. If I've nothing
better to do, I can think up plenty of them myself. For instance, suppose they
happen to be super-malleables, what then? You've not only got to find where they are but also who they
are. Heck, one of them might have bloodied his own beak, laid flat on the floor
and had a hard time keeping his face fixed while kidding us that he is
Jesmond." A brief pause, then, "Come to that, how do you know that I am me?"
"You
won't last long if you're not. They're sending some telepaths from the city and
they'll soon find out exactly who you are. I say we should rake this place with
a fine toothcomb. Bet you the boss will tear off a few heads if we don't."
"Oh,
have it your own way, Fidgety. I'll order a search. It's trouble for nix, but
we'll do it. Tell everyone to carry a gun in his hand and that he'll be excused
if found with a strange corpse."
Raven
grumbled under his breath, "Some folk lack the ability to leave well
alone."
"That
comes nicely from you," observed Charles, enjoying a fat smile.
"I
asked for it." Raven gazed again into the courtyard, surveyed surrounding
walls. "The hunt is on. We've no choice but to try to dodge them until
either Thorstern or another spit-image arrives."
The
dodging wasn't so difficult. They sat in the thick, all-concealing mist atop a
blank, battlemented wall some forty feet high. A tree-cat might have scented
them up there. A chirruping supersonic could could have got a revealing stream
of echoes from them. Even a floater could have found them by obeying his
natural instinct to snoop where ordinary pawns could not.
But
the hunters were men in the accepted, ever/day sense of the term, men without
mutational talents. They had their limitations as has every other life-form,
great or small—for the great remain within other, different and often inconceivable
limits, just as binding, just as restricting albeit in immensely wider sense.
So two of the great sat in the dark upon the
wall-top, perched like ruminating owls, while lesser life prowled warily but
futilely around the basalt castle, its yards and outbuildings, weapons held
ready, trigger-fingers made nervous by the greatest fear of all: fear of the
unknown.
To
these pawn-minds a mutant was a kind of vaudeville character who had gone too
far, developed delusions of grandeur and might at any time unite with ruthless
prototypes to make slaves of normal men. A multi-talented mutant would be
infinitely worse, a non-human creature disguised in human shape and
theoretically capable of anything, anything at all.
The
notion of being suddenly confronted by a biological monstrosity which was
hypno-telepath-pyrotic-whatever all rolled into one, with no handicaps other than
the sole inability to out jump a bullet, was too much for a couple of the
searchers.
One
sneaked through the archway, pointing a peculiar handiamp on the studs to keep
them activitated. He sought in vain around the area, eyes wide, back hairs
erect, and passed a couple of times right under the feet of the quarry before
he gave up and went out.
At
the same time another emerged from the courtyard door, detected the sound of
secret movement through the arch, stared toward it. Weapons ready, they
pussy-footed toward each other and saw a vague form loom up through the fog.
Both
barked, "Who's that?" and triggered without waiting for reply.
One was missed by an inch. The other got a
slug in his left arm. The sound of shots stirred the edgy castle still further.
Somebody in the distance beyond the gate fired vertically at an imaginary
floater, plugged a darker patch of fog that was anything but man-shaped. The
ether became full of abuse, all of it passionate and most of it coarse.
Leaning
forward, Raven looked down past his dangling feet. "If only one-tenth of
the ancestral details now being broadcast are true, Thorstern must have raided
an orphanage to staff this place."
"I hear something
else." Charles glanced upward. "Do you?"
"Yes.
Someone's coming. I have a feeling it's the man we want."
The sound was a superswift whup-whup-whup as of giant vanes whirling at considerable
altitude. The helicopter was coming from the east flying high above the night
fog.
A
thin orange-colored ray shot from a corner turret of the castle, spiked through
overhead cloud, remained gleaming steadily. Noise of vanes grew louder as the
oncoming machine gradually lowered toward the beacon. A minute later it was
immediately above, at a few hundred feet and making an explosive roar. There
was a distinct downdraft from it. Fog coiled and swirled below it, oozing its
scents from far-off jungles.
Guided by its own instruments or by radioed
instructions from the ground, the copter lowered into the mist, descended
through it, landed on the graveled area outside the gate. The orange beam cut
off. Several pairs of feet ran through the courtyard and out the gate toward
the new arrival.
"Now to join the
deputation."
Edging
off the stonework, Raven dropped forty feet to the ground. He did not drift down
like a levitator. He fell in the same manner with which he had plunged into the
forest: a swift and normal plunge followed by last moment deceleration.
Charles
followed in exactly the same uncanny way, landing imperturbably and brushing
the seat of his pants. Raven pointed through the arch.
"Let's
forget that invisible light trap. If somebody does notice the telltale
wobbling it will only give him the creeps and add to the fun."
There
was a minor uproar of voices and accompanying thought-forms coming from the
direction of the shrouded copter. A dozen agitated men all trying to talk at
once. Two of the gate guards were lounging outside their post and looking
toward the tumult with such intentness that neither took any notice of the
vaguely outlined pair who hastened through the gate, passing them within a
couple of yards. Whether or not the telltale had operated and been noticed it
was impossible to determine. At any rate, the siren did not resume its wild
screaming.
The
escaping pair went only a little way toward the machine, just far enough for
the fog to hide them from the watchers by the gate. At that point they made a
half-circle that brought them near to the copter on the side farthest from the
castle. None had noticed them, the gloom was so thick, the subject of
discussion too all-absorbing.
A
man was standing at the top of the copter's landing ladder, listening to the
talkers, grim-faced and gimlet-eyed. He looked like the twin brother of the
unfortunate Greatorex.
The
minds of those addressing him revealed a most curious situation. Not one of
them knew with any degree of certainty whether Thorstern himself had died and
they were now reporting the fact to one of his dummies, or whether a
substitute had suffered and they were telling Thorstern himself—or another
substitute.
With masterful cunning the would-be dictator
of a world had been frank with them, let them in on his scheme of quadrupling
himself, then drilled them to accept any seeming Thor-stern as the real
Thorstern. So accustomed had they become to their master's in-hiding technique
that automatically their minds grouped Thorstern and his three malleables
together as one personality rhany-bodied. It was a tribute to the man; a
greater tribute to the others who so ably played his part.
The trick was useful in the extreme. No antagonistic mind-
probe could detect a substitution in the screen-protected brain
of anyone pretending to be the big boss. He would have to go
direct to the mind of Thorstern himself and feel around that
—if he could find it. m
Neither
could any of the leader's rank and file be tempted to take a treacherous crack
at him, since they knew the odds were three to one against nailing the right
man, and with vengeance surely to follow should they fan. It created within the
organizational setup a most discouraging hide-and-seek factor calculated to
make any would-be traitor think twice— and then decide discretion to be the
better part of valor.
But
for once the man atop the ladder was caught napping in spite of all
precautions. No silver-mesh screen ensured the privacy of his mind. He was in
the open and primarily concerned with getting a clear idea of what had
happened in his very hideout and, on the basis of that, decide whether it were
safest to stay or depart.
His
mind admitted that he was indeed Emmanuel Thorstern and no other, a fact that
would have given comfort to the gripers before him had there been a telepath
among them. Already he was juggling with the notion of returning to Plain City
to give zip to the hunt and sending another impersonator back to the castle to
take the full brunt of any second blow that might be made.
"Then this guy glared straight at him as
if to say, T hope you drop dead!' " continued the frontmost talker.
"Whereupon he did just that! I tell you, boss, it isn't natural. It would
put a scare into a bunch of skewboys, let alone the likes of us." He spat
on the ground. "When a couple of things that aren't human can waltz
straight in and—"
"Through
the gate, through the alarm system and everything else," chimed in a
second. "Just as if they didn't exist. Then they top it by walking out of
a triple-locked room."
A
third voiced exactly what was in the listening man's mind. "What gives me
the willies is the fact that if they can do it once they can do it again and again and
again—maybe more besides!"
Thorstern backed half a step. "You've
searched the place? Thoroughly?"
"Every inch, boss. Couldn't find hair
nor hide of them. We called for some help from the city. They're sending a herd
of pussies and a few skewboys. Fight fire with fire."
As if in confirmation there came evidence of
the pussies referred to. From far away sounded the faint, irritable yowling of
haltered tree-cats.
"They'll
do a fat lot of good," opined the first, too pessimistic to care who knew
it. "Not unless they happen to meet Raven and the pot-bellied chump on the
way. They've had a long start by now. Sweeny and his boys won't get within a
mile of them and neither will the city crowd." He brooded a couple of
seconds, added, "Nor me either, if I can help it."
Feeling
that he had heard enough, Thorstern came to a decision. "In view of all
this I'd better go back to the city. I'll stir up the authorities and get some
drastic action." He drew himself up. "I am not without
influence."
"Yes, boss,
sure."
"I'll
return here immediately I'm satisfied everything's being done that can be
done. Expect me back in a couple of hours' time or three at most."
He
said it straight-faced, knowing full well that he had not the slightest
intention of returning so long as it might be at his personal peril. Another
would double for him on his next appearance.
"If
anyone else comes asking for me, tell them I'm away and you don't know where.
If a caller proves to be this Raven again, or looks somewhat like him, talks or
acts like him, or gives reason to think he's animated by similar ideas, don't
argue or give him a chance. Use a gun on him and use it effectively." His
hard eye gave them a final authoritative going over. "I will accept full
responsibility should anyone make a mistake."
With
that he stepped inside the copter, doing it with an air of self-confident
deliberation that concealed his inward desire to get away fast. He was shaken
though he took every care not to show it.
Someone
had not been fooled by the false front put up by Wollencott even though they'd
proved suckers for Greatorex. Someone had painstakingly traced all hidden leads
and found them running to Thorstern. Someone had power exceeding his own and at
least equal ruthlessness. Someone was determined to remove him from his own
tortuously constructed scheme of things and—even in this first failure—had
proved ability to succeed with appalling ease.
He
growled at the pilot. "Get going," and lay back in his seat. His mood
was worriedly introspective.
The
vanes whirled, the machine did a brief bounce, rocked slightly and went up.
Raven and his companion went up with it by the simple expedient of stepping
close and hooking a leg over the landing-wheel braces. Formerly hidden from
view of the talkers by the copter's intervening bulk, they became momentarily
visible as they soared. A group of startled faces got a good look at them for
two or three seconds before they disappeared into overhead cloud. Reaction was
angry and confused.
"Quick, give me that gun! Quick, I say! You got ten thumbs?"
"Let go, you fool! What's the use of
firing blindly? You can't see them now."
"Easy, Meaghan, you
might hit the boss."
"Or
the pilot. D'you want a couple tons of metal dropped on your crust?"
"Got to do something. Darn those
skewboys! If I had my way I'd slaughter them all on principle. It'd make life
easier for most of us."
"Phone the city again. They'll shoot
them off the undercarriage as the copter comes down."
"This is where a couple of well-armed
floaters would be useful. Why not—?"
"Stick around, Dillworth. The pilot may
smell a rat and descend." The speaker perked his ears, caught the steadily
rising whup-whup-whup. "No, he's carrying on. Stick around all
the same."
"Where are you
going?"
"Inside.
I'll contact the boss on the radio and tell him what's underneath."
"Good idea. A shower of slugs through
the floor will blow them off their perch."
The copter came out of the cloud into bright
starlight plus the shine from a mock moon called Terra. They had emerged from
the haze at two thousand feet. In parts it thickened to ten thousand while in
others—especially the higher shelves of the rain forests—there was none.
Daytimes it rose in a complete strata to forty thousand leaving the ground
dull but clear.
To one side the Sawtooths spiked against a
sable background powdered with stars. Nearby, percolating through the mist,
was the glow of Plain City with an orange beam pointing vertically from its
westward rim. Far to the south was another almost indiscernible glow coming
from Big Mines.
Heading
directly for the Plain City beacon, the pilot was content to skim a mere
hundred feet above the fog. There was no point in gaining greater altitude for
so short a run. He sat hunched over the controls with Thorstern grim and silent
at his side, and kept his attention on the orange beam. Subconsciously he
sensed that the machine was less lively than it had been an hour ago. Kind of
sluggish. But he wasn't worried about it. Night-times the atmosphere's oxygen
content varied from hour to hour and tended to make his motors seem
temperamental.
He
was already over the city when the radio beeped and he put out a hand to switch
it on. At the same time the door opened and Raven stepped inside.
"Good evening,"
he said to Thorstern pleasantly.
With
his hand still hovering over the switch, the pilot threw an incredulous glance
through th^ windshield to confirm that he really was airborne and flying high,
then growled, "How the blue blazes—!"
"Stowaway
reporting, sir." Raven grinned at him. "And there is another outside
uncomfortably riding the rods. A much bulkier one." He returned his
attention to Thorstern, followed that person's intent gaze to a side pocket.
"I wouldn't, if I were you," he advised. It was said in ordinary
tones yet sounded threatening.
Deciding
that the radio might as well be answered, the pilot flipped his switch and
snapped, "Corry here."
A
voice drummed from the tiny loudspeaker. "Tell Mr. Thorstern to grab a gun
and send a dozen slugs between his feet. Those two guys are squatting on the
undercarriage."
"He knows," said
the pilot.
"He knows?"
"That's what I
said."
"Good
grief!" The voice turned in an aside to someone else. "The boss
already knows." Then it came back. "What's he doing about it?"
"Nothing," the
pilot reported.
"Nothing? How's
that?"
"Don't ask me. I'm
only the pilot."
"You don't mean—"
The other's rising tones suddenly cut off. Came a sharp click as the distant
transmitter closed down.
"He's
jumped to conclusions," observed Raven. "He thinks you and Mr. Corry
are tied up in sacks and that he's been talking to me."
"And
who may you be?" inquired Mr. Corry, his tone suggesting that only hobos
came aboard in mid-air.
Thorstern
spoke for the first time. "Keep out of this— there's nothing you can
do."
His
bothered brain provided an interesting example of how inconsequential thoughts
sometimes come uppermost in times of crisis. He was in a jam. Judging by what
had occurred at the castle, it was a very tight one. There was every reason to
believe he was in danger of his life and before long might follow the hapless
Greatorex into oblivion. Added to which was the quasi-guilty realization that
he had asked for trouble and could not justifiably complain about getting it
aplenty.
But
all he thought of at that moment was, "An antigrav cab has a load-limit of
five hundred pounds. A copter can haul more than a ton. If I'd used an antigrav
I wouldn't be in this fix. It couldn't have lifted with two inside and two
clinging outside. After this, no more copters for me—not unless I have an
escort."
"You
have an escort—my friend and myself," Raven pointed out. He shoved the
door open. "Come on. We're stepping out."
Thorstern stood up slowly.
"I'd break my neck."
"You'll be all right.
We'll have hold of you."
"What's to stop you
letting go?"
"Not a thing."
The
pilot chipped in. "If you two are floaters let me tell you it's against
the law to leave an air machine while it's flying over an inhabited area."
Taking
no notice of this, Raven continued with Thorstern, "You have several
alternatives. Firstly, you can make a snatch at that side pocket and see what
happens. Or jump out on your own and see how high you bounce. Or crash the
copter and be scraped out of the junkpile. But if you prefer you can come with
us and get down in one piece."
Thorstern's
mental reaction to that was, "He can hypnotize me into doing anything he
wishes, anything at all, even to dying against my will, by remote influence,
through a scanner. It would be better to do things of my own accord. I can bide
my time. It's his hour now—mine later. Other circumstances provide other
opportunities."
"That's using hoss-sense," Raven
approved. "Stay with us until we blunder. You can then tear out our
hearts."
"I
know you're a telepath and can treat my mind like an open book." Thorstern
moved toward the door. "And more besides. There is nothing I can do about
it—yet."
He
braced himself as Raven backed out ahead of him, grasped an arm, and Charles
reached up to take the other. Just as those able to levitate almost from birth
have minds conditioned by their own peculiar ability, so are others conditioned
by their limitations.
Thorstern
had brains and his full share of animal courage but nevertheless his whole
nature rebelled against an unhampered leap into space. With a parachute or an
antigrav belt he would not have hesitated for a moment. With no more than
other, hostile hands grasping him it wasn't so good.
So
he closed his eyes and held his breath as they left the machine. He felt sick
in the pit of his stomach when they plummeted down. Thick atmosphere heavy with
vapor enshrouded him and streamed upward, making his pants belly out and his
hair stand on end. The air stream whistled past his ears.
He
was conjuring fearful visions of a rocky wall or tilted roof rocketing from
underneath whiteness to smash his legs or break his body when a powerful pull
on both arms slowed him down. Still he kept his eyes shut and strove to control
his in-sides. A gable end rose from the mist, brushed his feet, slid upward. He
landed in a street.
High
above the pilot was gabbling into his transmitter. "Couple of fellows
grabbed him at two thousand four hundred feet. I took it for granted they were
floaters but they went down like stones. Eh? No, he didn't resist or give me
any orders. Near as I can tell they must have hit in Sector Nine, somewhere
around Reece Avenue." A pause, followed by, "Not if I know him. There
was something mighty queer about the whole business. He went without wanting
to—but he went!"
Raven
said, "Your pilot Corry is on the police band and screaming for
help."
"I
don't think it will be of much use." Thorstern looked around, trying to
identify his surroundings in the dim light and poor visibility. "But no
matter."
"Becoming
fatalistic?"
"I
accept conditions temporarily beyond my power to change. At my time of life I
have learned to wait. No game goes wholly in one's favor all the time."
Pulling out a handkerchief he wiped beads of condensation from his lavish mop
of hair. "It is the last move that counts."
The
statement was devoid of misplaced confidence or braggadocio. It was the voice
of experience, the considered opinion of one whose complicated plans frequently
had suffered obstructions, delays, setbacks, all of which had been overcome
next week, next month or the following year. He could display infinite patience
when the need arose, still keeping the main purpose in sight and pushing toward
it the instant the way became clear.
He
was admitting that this unlucky night he was beaten and might well be finished
for keeps, but warning them that so long as he lived there was always tomorrow,
another day. It was a form of defiance, a revealing of teeth when cornered.
There wasn't much else he could do—just then.
CHAPTER
THIRTEEN
Mavis
opened the door and
let them in without being summoned by knock or ring. Expressing neither
pleasure nor surprise, she had the matter-of-fact air of one who has kept in
constant touch with events and knew what was happening at any given moment.
In
the manner of a mother mildly reproving a small and wayward child, she said to
Charles, "You are going to regret this. I can feel it coming." With
that, she returned to her kitchen.
"Now we've got still another type of
mutant," grumbled Charles, unabashed. He flopped into a chair, making its
well-worn seat bulge down between the legs. "A prognosticator."
Staring
toward the kitchen in open approval, Thorstern remarked, "It's a pleasure
to hear somebody talking sense."
"Everyone
talks sense according to his or her particular lights. Each man his own
oracle." Raven pushed a pneumaseat toward him. "Sit down. You don't
have to freeze up stiff just because you're in bad company."
The other sat. Already he was striving to
drive away a series of thoughts that insisted on corning into his mind. He was
most anxious not to nurse them because they could be seen whenever either of
these two saw fit to peer inside his skull and, for all he knew, they were
peering without cease.
He
could not be certain of constant eavesdropping. A tele-path can feel or sense
or detect another mind groping within his own. A non-telepath cannot. Thorstera
was unordinary rather than extraordinary and that was a handicap of which he
was acutely conscious in his present predicament; at other and safer times he
would have dismissed the handicap with a lordly wave. So he tried to swat the
thoughts as one would swipe at half a dozen annoying flies, but they hung
around and kept on buzzing.
"This
pair of multi-mutants can protect their thoughts. Probably the woman can also.
But I can't hide mine and doubt whether they can shield them from others.
Already the patrols will be scouring the streets, some concentrating on this
neighborhood. They'll include whatever telepaths can be dug up at this late
hour. So unless this room has built-in screens to give privacy there's a fair
chance that some passing mind-probe will recognize my thought-stream and trace
its source. He will then summon the troops and—"
He
managed to shoo it away for a few seconds, but again it returned to completion.
"Wish I knew whether a spray of thoughts is as individually characteristic
as a voice. Maybe they all seem alike. If so, I'll be out of luck unless I can
choose the right moment to radiate an unmistakable giveaway. If this pair
happen to pick it up too, they may do something drastic. I'll have to take a
chance on that."
Giving Raven a surly eye, he said, "I
have jumped out in mid-air. I have sat down when told. I have obeyed orders.
What next?"
"A talk."
"It's two in the morning. You could have
talked tomorrow and at a reasonable hour." He pursed sour lips. "Was
there any real need for all this preliminary melodrama?"
"Unfortunately, yes! You've made it hard
to gain contact. Moreover, you've chased me around as if I were the dog that
snitched the Sunday roast."
"Me?" Thorstera lifted an incredulous eyebrow.
"You and the
organization over which you preside."
"Meaning my extensive
trading interests? Nonsense! We have something better to do than chivvy people.
Seems to me you're animated by a persecution complex."
"Look,
we've been through all this before. The turn loses its novelty the second time
round. Didn't you get a record of our conversation with your very accomplished
impersonator?"
Much
as he would have liked to deny all knowledge of any malleables doubling for
him, Thorstern was too wise to let his mouth utter something simultaneously
contradicted by his mind. He could not hope to deceive with mere words. But he
could be evasive, play for time, right a delaying action.
So
he said, truthfully, "I've not had the details of what you told Greatorex.
All I do know is that he is dead and that you had a hand in it. I don't like
it." His voice gained a touch of toughness. "Eventually you won't
like it, either!"
Charles
emitted a short laugh and interjected, "That's a nice, vivid, satisfying
picture of people hanging by their necks. Your imagination operates in full
colors. I like the way you make their tongues stick out, black and swollen. A
few of the details are inaccurate. The knots are in the wrong place— and I
don't possess two left feet."
"Do
I have to endure criticism in addition to mental prying?" Thorstern asked
Raven.
"He couldn't resist it. Sadistic
pleasures ask for adverse comment." He paced to and fro, the prisoner's
gaze following. "Under the delusion that Greatorex was really you, we
asked him to stop cutting off Terra's toes. He fed us a phoney line, doing it
as to the manner born. We gave him fair warning that toe-cutting is a practice
the victim has every right to resent. He insisted on playing the tune as
before. Superb as his act proved to be, he was hamstrung by his own
limitations."
"Why?" asked
Thorstern, watching beetle-browed.
"Not
being you, it was not within his power to make a major decision on your behalf.
Knowing you, he wouldn't dare. He could do no more than play to the best of his
ability the part in which he had been so well drilled. By virtue of his
peculiar position he was without the initiative that could have saved
him." He made a that-is-that gesture. "And so he is dead."
"For which you are now
sorry?"
"Sorry?"
Raven faced him, eyes bright with silvery motes shining in the irises.
"Certainly not! We couldn't care less!"
It
sent a most unpleasant sensation down Thorstern's spine. When there was a
highly desirable end in view he could be decidedly cold-blooded himself, but
never did he display it with such unashamed callousness. An unctuous washing of
hands with much solemn deploring was his technique for brushing off a cadaver
with decent dignity. If Greatorex—less burdened with guilt than himself—could
be dismissed so airily, like a piece of trash . . .
"Seems there are others who enjoy
sadistic pleasures," he stabbed, reasonably enough.
"You misunderstand. We are not happy
about the matter but neither do we grieve. Call it splendid indifference."
"Practically
the same thing." This was an opportune moment to appeal to a telepathic
patrol if one happened to be nearby. "I don't know how you did it, but I
call it murder!"
Mavis
came in with a percolator and cups. She poured for three, set out a plate of
cookies, retired without a word.
"You
wish to talk about murder?" Raven asked. "That's a subject you're qualified to discuss."
That
was an obtuse crack at himself, Thorstern felt. An undeserved one. Whatever
else he might be, he was not a bloodthirsty monster. True, he was running what
whining Terrans saw fit to call an undeclared war but in reality was a
liberation movement. True also that a few fives had been taken despite
instructions that blows be struck to exact minimum loss of life and maximum
loss of economic power.
A
few killings had been inevitable. He had approved only those absolutely
necessary to forward his designs. Not one more, not one of any sort. And even
those he had dutifully deplored. He was by far the most humane conqueror in history,
bidding fair to achieve the biggest and most spectacular results at the least
cost to all concerned.
"Would
you care to explain that remark? If you are accusing me of wholesale slaughter
I'd like you to state one instance, one specific case."
"There
are only individual cases in the past. The greater atrocities are located in
the future, if you consider them essential—and if you live that long."
"Ye
gods, another prognosticator!" commented Charles, this time completely
without humor. Indeed, he made it smack of grim foreboding.
Raven
continued with Thorstern, "Only you know how true that is, how far you are
prepared to go, how great a cost you are willing to pay to boss a world of your
own. But it is written in the depths of your mind. It stands out in letters of
fire: no price is too
high."
Thorstern
could find nothing to say. There wasn't an effective answer. He knew what he
wanted. He wanted it cheaply, with as little trouble as possible. But if tough
opposition should jack the price sky-high in terms of cash or lives it would
still be paid, with regrets, but paid.
At
the present moment he was helpless in the hands of this bellyaching pair. They
could end his stubborn ambitions, but they would have to finish him like
Greatorex. He had no doubt they could do it. That they were willing to do it
was something that remained to be seen. He would
have no qualms.
Stealthily,
in the hope that none would notice, his attention turned toward the door. But
he could not suppress concomitant thoughts no matter how hard he tried. If a
patrol had overheard that talk about murder they would not necessarily bust in
at once. They might first go for help of a formidable kind. There was a
chance, any minute, of a rowdy diversion during which he might break free.
Raven
was still talking although the other only half listened. "If your
Venusian nationalist movement really were no more than a means of gaining
self-government we could find it in us to sympathize despite the violence of
its methods. But it isn't what it pretends to be. Your brain reveals that it's
your personal instrument of self-glorification. It is designed solely to gain
you the power you crave. You poor little crawling, creeping grub!"
"Eh?" Thorstern's
attention snapped back.
"I
said you're a poor little crawling, creeping grub, hiding from the light,
squirming around in the dark and pathetically afraid of a thousand things
including anonymity."
"I fear no—"
"So you yearn for petty predominance
over a colony of similar grubs during a mere heart-beat in the span of time.
After which you will be gone, for ever and ever. Dust into dust. An empty name
in a useless book, mouthed by myopic historians and cursed by weary school
children. In distant time some naughty moppet may be punished by having to
write a tiresome essay about you. The rise and fall of Emperor Emmanuel."
Raven's sniff was loud and contemptuous. "I suppose you call that
immortality?"
It was too much. Thorstern's thick hide was
thin in one spot. He enjoyed insults because they were acknowledgment of his
strength and ability. He appreciated enmity because it gratified his ego to
know he was feared. Jealousy he viewed as an oblique form of worship. Hatred
served only to magnify him. The one thing he could not endure was to be
regarded as a no-account, a piker, a comparative seeker of butts on the
sidewalk. He could not tolerate being thought small.
His
features livid, he came to his feet, thrust a hand in a pocket, extracted three
photographs and flung them on the table. His tones were savage.
"You've
some good cards and they tickle you pink. But I've seen them. Now take a look
at a few of mine. Not all of them, for you'll never see the rest!"
Picking up the top one, Raven studied it
imperturbably. A blown-up photograph of himself, rather old, not very good but
still good enough to serve for purposes of identification.
"It's
being exhibited on the spectroscreen every hour," said Thorstern, with
vicious pleasure. "Reproductions are being issued to patrols as fast as
they can be turned out. By midday tomorrow everyone will know your face—and the
reward will push the search." He was full of ireful triumph as he stared
at the other. "The tougher you get with me the tougher I'll make it for
you. You pranced easily into this world in spite of all preparations to grab
you on arrival. See if you can get out of it." He switched to Charles.
"And the same applies to you, Fatman."
"It
doesn't. I have no intention of departing." Charles settled himself lower
in his chair. "I'm quite comfortable here. Venus suits me as much—or as
little—as any other ball of dirt. Besides, my work is here. How can I do it if
I don't stay with it?"
"What work?"
"That," said Charles, "is
something you wouldn't understand."
"He walks dogs and is ashamed to admit
it," Raven chipped in. Tossing the photograph onto the table, he picked up
the second, glanced at it. His features went taut. Flourishing it in front of
the other, he demanded, "What did you do to him?"
"Me? Nothing."
"You did your dirty
work by proxy."
"I gave no specific instructions,"
denied Thorstern, taken aback by Raven's reaction. "All I told them was to
pick up Steen and make him tell what had occurred." He assumed an
expression of fastidious revulsion as he glanced at the offending picture.
Running in a typical path, his mind dutifully deplored the sight. "So they
did it."
"And enjoyed the doing by the looks of
it." Raven was annoyed and showed it openly. "They made a gory mess
of him.
Now
Steen is dead through no fault of his own. I don't mind that any more than he
minds it."
"Don't
you?" Thorstern was surprised by a comment so contradictory of visible
reaction.
"No.
His end doesn't matter a hoot. It would have come sometime even though he lived
to be a hundred. No man's end matters." With a jerk of disgust he flipped
the photograph aside. "What I do dislike most intensely is the fact that
he was slow to die. He took a long time over it. TJiat is bad. That is
unforgivable." The eyes shone with sudden fires. "It will be
remembered when your turn comes!"
Again
Thorstern felt a cold shiver. He was not afraid, he told himself. It wasn't
within him to admit fear. But he conceded himself a certain degree of
apprehension. He had played a card hoping it would serve as a dire warning. Perhaps
it had been a mistake.
"They
exceeded my orders. I administered a most serious reproof."
"He reproved them," said Raven to
Charles. "How nice!"
"They
pleaded that he was stubborn and made them go farther than they'd
intended." Thorstern decided it might pay to enlarge on this subject while
yet it was hot. No rescue party had responded to his earlier talk about murder.
Maybe somebody would pick up his dissertation on Steen. Any form of hollering
would do so long as it brought results.
He
went on, "They used a telepath to try to pick his mind, from a safe
distance so Steen couldn't make a dummy of him. It was no use. He could catch
only what Steen was thinking and he insisted on thinking about other things. So
they had to persuade Steen to mull over what had made him pull a fast one on
us. He didn't want to. He tried not to. He tried very hard." Thorstern
spread hands to emphasize personal helplessness and lack of blame. "By the
time he became co-operative they had overdone the persuading."
"Meaning—?"
"His mind turned, same as Haller's did.
He babbled a lot of crazy stuff and passed out for keeps." "And what
was the crazy stuff?"
"He said that you were an entirely new,
redoubtable and previously unsuspected type of mutant. You've a detachable ego.
He said you had swapped bodies with him against his will."
"By heavens!" interjected Charles,
popping his eyes in mock astonishment. "Now we've got bio-mechanics,
prognosticators, ego-masters and whatever. There's going to be no end to
this."
"It
was unadulterated blah," continued Thorstern, peevishly. "I checked
with several of our leading authorities on paranormal aptitudes. They declared
it ludicrous—but they knew why Steen told it."
"What was their diagnosis?"
"That
he'd been out-hypnoed by one of his own type far more powerful than himself.
They've no case on record of such absolute dominance but theoretically it is
possible."
His
gaze shifted sidewise, for the first time noticed his cup of coffee now half
cold. Licking dry hps, he picked it up, drank it in three or four gulps.
"For
a short time you made Steen believe he was you. And you made him send Haller off balance, at which point his delusion
ran out. Now, ordinary as I am,
I can do some mind-reading of my own. You're thinking that if I don't play it
your way you will put the same sort of bee on me."
"Will I?"
"Either
that or dispose of me outright as you did with Greatorex. Whichever course you
take will be futile. If you fix me up like Steen it will wear off. Hypnosis
always wears off within twenty-four hours at most. Whatever I'm compelled to do
during that time I can undo later."
"True," admitted
Raven, gravely.
"While
if you finish me completely you will have a mere body on your hands. A body
can't call off a war. You've told me six times that the dead don't care. Take a
bite out of your own philisophy and think how little I'll care about Terra's
troubles. Bah, I'll be less concerned than is Greatorex!" A notion struck
him and he demanded, "How did you finish Greatorex? Even a
super-super-hypno cannot persuade a man to lay flat and expire. What did you do to him?"
"The
same as we'll be compelled to do to you once we're convinced that there is no
alternative." Raven stared significantly at the other. "Get it into
your mulish head that we have few compunctions in dealing with an obstacle. We
differ from you only in that we make it mercifully swift. We don't let the
subject linger. That
is the real crime: to
prolong deliberately the act of dying!" He studied his listener,
finished, "Greatorex went so fast he hardly had time to fight it. Steen
was denied that fundamental privilege."
"I told you—"
Raven
brushed the words aside. "You are not going to make the planet Venus your
personal property and, sometime in the future, join with the Martians to hold
Terra to ransom in her hour of trial. If humanity ever gets into a tight corner
it's going to be humanity that'll fight its way out, not just Terrans. All of
us! So you will cease hostile action against Terra and persuade the Martians
to follow suit. Alternatively, you will be removed from the scene forever,
after which we shall deal similarly with your successors, whoever they may be.
We shall destroy them one by one until your entire movement collapses from
sheer lack of leadership." He pointed to the tiny radium chronometer in
the ring on Thorstern's middle finger. "You've five minutes to make up
your mind."
"I've
more than that, much more. In fact, I've got just as long as I like." He
poked the third photograph across the table. "Take a look at that."
Not
bothering to pick it up, Raven bent over and examined it. His expression did
not change in the slightest.
"Who
is it?" inquired Charles, too lethargic to get up and see for himself or
exercise any other visual sense.
"Leina," informed
Raven.
Thorstern
laughed. It was a grating sound. He was enjoying his own foresight to the full.
In particular, he was pleased with his success in keeping his mind away from
the subject of Leina until this moment. Not once had a thought of her drifted
through his brain. And again a pawn had out-guessed a mutant.
Nothing delighted him more than to be a jump ahead
of a paranormal. It was his characteristic weakness which would have greatly
interested any ecologist studying the effect of an environment containing
superior life-forms.
"Your woman," he mouthed with
unconcealed scorn. "We know her habits, movements, aptitudes. We know, for
instance, that she's another superior breed of hypno, like yourself. Steen said
so. He wasn't lying, not in his condition. Maybe that's the attraction between
you and this heavyweight tart. I can't imagine any other unless you're fond of
elephants and—"
"Leave her physical proportions out of
this. She was not constructed to suit your taste. Get to the point."
"The point is," said Thorstern,
unable to resist showing relish, "that the moment I die or go nuts or
obviously out of character"—he tapped the picture with a heavy forefinger—
"she pays!"
"That's a laugh," said Raven.
"I hope you'll enjoy it when you find
her dead."
"I won't weep," Raven assured,
carelessly. It was not at all sardonic. He made it true, dreadfully true.
Even
Thorstern thought it horrible. He looked uncertainly at Charles, seeking
confirmation of his own feelings in that person's revulsion, found him mooning
boredly at the ceiling. His attention came back to Raven, his features
incredulous.
"She can die
slowly."
"Do you think
so?"
"I
am positive of it. Unless she happens to have a weak heart she can take ten
times longer than did Steen. How would you like that?"
"I think it
disgusting."
"Eh?"
"The
mastermind, the mighty conqueror, hides behind a woman's skirts."
Back
came the old fury at belittlement, but Thorstern managed to beat it down and
say, "Listen who's talking—somebody willing to let a woman pay for his
sins."
"She
won't mind," smiled Raven, offering him a completely unexpected angle.
"You're mad!"
declared Thorstern, beginning to believe it.
"Greatorex
doesn't mind. Neither does Haller. And Steen is coldly indifferent. So why
should Leina care? Why, even you—"
"Shut
up, you murderous maniac!" Thorstern was on his feet again, both fists
clenched until the knuckles showed white. His voice was loud with a mixture of
strain, near-relief and triumph. "You've left it too long. You were so
cocky you wanted to chew the fat all night. And we've been overheard,
see?" He made an ecstatic gesture toward the front door. "Hear those
feet? Twenty of them? Fifty! A hundred! The whole city is roused!"
"Too bad," said Raven, watching him
blank-faced.
"Take
me and see what it buys you," invited Thorstern, full of nerve. "In a
few seconds the rush will come after which you'll get what you've earned."
Trying to keep a wary eye on Raven and at the same time watch the front, he
added with emphasis, "Unless I am in complete possession of myself and
order them to hold their hands."
"It
appears that we're in a bad fix," commented Charles, blearing in fat
reproof, gazing at the door.
Thorstern
was now standing with compressed lips while his mind ran its untrammeled course
without regard for who could read his thoughts. They dare not try anything now.
The
cost would be too great. They will postpone designs to a moment that will never
come. They will be dealt with according to Terran law. The case will be sewn
up good and tight, beyond Heraty's power to unstitch. Or I could arrange an
accident. That might be quicker and more effective. Yes, one way or
another—"
Like
Charles, his full attention was on the door beyond which he had heard—or could
have sworn he had heard—the cautious scuffling of many feet. A few of the
patrol, he decided, might be made jittery by the presence of such formidable
characters as Raven and the other. They'd be dangerously touchy. When they
broke in he would have to move fast and roar orders faster lest he fall foul of
someone too trigger-happy to look where he was throwing it.
He
stiffened, noting out the corner of an eye that neither of the others had
moved. Hah, they were resigned to a situation from which there was no escape.
Teleportatively manipulated, the lock began to turn slowly and apparently of
its own accord.
CHAPTER
FOURTEEN
The door commenced to move, drifting inward inch by
inch as if wafted by a gentle breeze or inobtrusively edged by the
ultra-cautious hand of someone lurking in the outer dark. A yellowish coil of
night fog slithered through the gradually widening gap and brought odors or
resin, rotting leaves, warm bark and wet fungi.
No
sound came through the opening other than the dull thumping of fuel pumps over
at the spaceport and faint strains of music from four or five streets away
where restless nocturnals were trying to live the fuller Hfe. There was utter
silence within the room, not even the whispering of a drawn breath. This and
the door's tedious motion created an immense tension that was as much as
Thorstern's overstretched nerves could stand.
His eyes were straining at the gap, his ears
shocked by the total lack of anticipated uproar, his mind trying to operate
along ten channels at once. Who was there, waiting outside? Did they have
weapons ready? Fingers taut, triggers already partway back? If he made a mad
jump for that opening would he leap into a deadly volley and go down for ever
and ever and ever?
Or had they a telepath to warn them of his
intentions so that they would hold their fire? But, of course, a telepath could
not thus warn them because he was still hesitating, had not reached a decision.
A telepath could read his thoughts and yet be completely unable to forecast a
split-second conclusion. There were no prognosticators in any positive sense.
The
moments crawled like eons while he watched the door which now had ceased its
motion halfway round its arc and remained invitingly ajar. The dark gap to the
street tantalized him.
Why
the devil were they waiting? Were they fearful of the risk to himself if they
charged blindly through? Perhaps they had a plan that required him to take
certain synchronized action. In heaven's name, why were they waiting?
More
fog rolled in. Noticing it for the first time, he was smitten with a plausible
solution—gas! Yes, that was it, that was the idea! Send gas in with the fog.
Anyone familiar with the defenses of the castle, and especially of Room Ten,
would have thought of it right away. So they wanted him to stay firmly put
until he collapsed along with his captors. Then they would enter in safety,
revive him, give him the other pair to pull to pieces.
It
was possible that Raven and the fat one knew what was coming. It had sparked
brightly within his own mind and therefore they must have seen it—unless they
had been too busy probing the think-boxes beyond the door. Can a telepath deal
with more than one brain at a time? Can he probe several simultaneously?
Thorstern was not certain. He lacked data on the point. Anyway, these two would
get the same result from outer minds—gas! And what could they do about it?
Nothing! The mightiest of mutants is as much an animal as any pawn in that he has to breathe.
His
nostrils tried to detect the insidious approach of the invisible weapon though
he knew almost certainly that it would be odorless. There should be other
signs. A slowing of the pulse. Slightly more labored breathing. A sudden miasma
in the mind. Eagerly he kept watch on himself, alert for symptoms, and waited
a mere half-minute that he sensed as half an hour. Then he broke. It was too
much. He could endure no more, no more, no more.
With
an agonized bellow of, "Don't shoot! Don't shoot!" he sprang into the
gap in the doorway. "It's me! It's Thor—" His voice died away.
Staring
with stupefaction into the shrouded night, he posed there a short time while
his brain broadcast its reactions.
"Nobody
here. Nobody, not a soul. They fooled me. They made me hear things, imagine
things. They treated me like a rat in a laboratory, stimulated to see which way
it turns in its fight for life. Then they released the lock and opened the
door. Hypnos and teleports at one and the same time. That's multi-talented, no
matter what the experts may say. The hell-devils!" His neural impulses
suddenly boosted to maximum amplitude. "Run for it, you idiot, run!"
And
then the unexpected happened, the sort of thing that upsets the best laid plans
of mice and men. Thorstern's tremendous psychic strain had brought it on,
invited it.
With
one hand braced on the doorpost, the empty street before him, inwardly
bolstered by the certitude that armed search-parties must be somewhere in the
locality, he lifted a foot for the first swift step in a wild dash for freedom.
He never made it.
His
body poised for the effort, he stood unmoving while a thoroughly bewildered
expression came into his hard face. Slowly he put down the uplifted foot,
slowly sank to his knees like one prostrating himself before an unseeable god.
His agitated thought-stream had now gone into a violent swirl that flung out
odd words and phrases.
"No
... oh, no don't! ... I can't, I tell you ... let
me alone . . . Steen
... It wasn't my fault ... oh, let me—"
He
toppled forward, writhed around in soundless pain. Already Raven was bending
over him, features tight and serious. Charles had come hurriedly out of his
chair, manifestly taken by surprise. Mavis appeared in the kitchen doorway, her
eyes condemning but her lips saying nothing.
Raven
grasped the stricken man's right hand and at once the bodily contortions
ceased. Retaining his grip, he twisted his own arm and bent the elbow several
times as one does when trying to cling to a wire loaded with excruciating
voltage. He seemed to be battling against something, struggling with something.
Thorstern opened his mouth, gasped like a landed fish.
"No, no, go away . . . leave me . . .
I—"
Lumbering around to the other side, Charles
helped lift the heavy body, take it across the room and settle it in a chair.
Mavis closed the door but did not bother to reset the lock. Frowning to
herself, she returned to the kitchen.
In a
little while Thorstern gulped once or twice, opened shocked eyes, heaved
himself upright in the chair. There were weird thrills running through his
nerves and a highly unpleasant sensation like effervescence in his blood
stream. His limbs lacked strength and his insides seemed turned to water. Much
as he hated to admit it even to himself he was more shaken than ever he'd been
in his life. His face was colorless, like wax. Curiously enough, his mind
retained no memory of the words he had uttered in his throes, no knowledge of
what had really taken place.
Glowering
at Raven, he said in trembling tones, "You squeezed my heart."
"I did not."
"You
almost killed me." "Not guilty."
"Then it was you" He turned his head to glare at Charles.
"Me,
neither. The truth is that we saved you—if you
can call it salvation." Charles smiled at a secret thought. "But for
us you would now be one of the late lamented."
"Do you expect me to
believe that? One of you two did it."
"How?"
inquired Raven, examining him both outwardly and inwardly.
"One
of you is a teleport. He unlocked and opened that door without stirring an
inch. He squeezed my heart the same way. That's what
you did to Greatorex!"
"A
teleport moves objects by exterior influence," Raven contradicted.
"He can't get inside people and rearrange their plumbing."
"I
was nearly gone," insisted Thorstern, rocked by his nearness to death.
"I could feel my heart being compressed, my body going down. It was as if
I were being dragged by main force out of my own body. Somebody did it!"
"Not
necessarily. A million die every day without anyone's assistance."
"I
can't die like that." He made it childishly complaining. "Why
not?"
"I'm
fifty-eight and there's nothing wrong with me." Gingerly he felt himself,
gauged the thumping inside his chest. "Nothing wrong."
"So it seems,"
said Raven, pointedly.
"If I am fated to go naturally, of a
heart attack, it is too much of a coincidence for me to drop at this very
moment."
He'd
made a good point there, he decided. Pinned it on them effectively. Though it
would do no good whatever, he was anxious to saddle them with the blame for no
other reason than because they were so insistent about refusing it. He could
not understand that. Why should they deny bringing him down fiat in the doorway
when they could boast about it with far more intimidating effect?
But
deep, deep down inside himself—thrust into an obscure corner where he wouldn't
have to look at it—lurked the dreadful idea that perhaps they were right.
Perhaps his time was more limited by destiny than he had assumed. No man is immortal.
Maybe he had only a little time to go and the sands were trickling out fast.
Dragging it right into the light and
compelling him to survey it, Raven said, "If you were so fated it would
most likely come at a moment of considerable nervous strain. So where is the
coincidence? Anyway, you did not run and you did not die. Next week you may
expire. Or tomorrow. Or before dawn. No man knoweth the day or the hour."
He pointed at the other's midget chronometer. "Meanwhile, the five minutes
have become fifteen."
"I give up." Finding a large
handkerchief, Thorstern wiped his beaded forehead. His breathing was erratic
and he remained sheet-white. "I give up."
It
was true. More penetrating minds could see the truth inside him, a genuine
verity born of half a dozen hastily thought up reasons, some contradictory but
all satisfying.'
"Can't
run in top gear forever. Ease down and live longer. Got to look after myself.
Why build for somebody's benefit after I've gone? Wollencott is twelve years
younger than me, thinks he'll be the big boss when I'm down the hole. Why
should I work and scheme and sweat for his sake? A ham actor. A malleable I
raised from the gutter and made into a man. Just a trap-shooting mutant. Floreat Venusia—under a stinking mutant! Even Terra does
better. Heraty and most of the Council are normals—Gilchist assured me of
that."
Raven
made a mental note of that last bit: Gilchist, a World Councilor. The traitor
in the camp and undoubtedly the character who had betrayed him to the
underground movement on Terra. The man whose name Kayder and the others did not
know because they didn't want to know it.
"Or if it's not one mutant it'll be
another," morbidly continued Thorstern's mind. "One of them will
bide his time, take over my empire like taking milk from a kitten. I was safe
enough while all attention was focused on Wollencott but now they've gone back
of him and found me. The mutants have powers. Someday they will organize
themselves against the common run of men. I wouldn't care to be here
then!"
His eyes lifted, discovered the others
watching. "I've told you I give up. What more do you want?"
"Nothing." Raven nodded toward the
wall phone. "Like me to call an antigrav to take you home?"
"No. I'll walk. Besides, I don't trust
you."
Arising
shakily, he felt his chest again. Within him was suspicion of their ready
acceptance of surrender and their casual release. Judging them by himself, he
felt sure that another and different trap was waiting somewhere for him to
walk into. Had they timed something to happen at the other end of this road,
well away from the house? Perhaps another heart-squeeze, to the finish?
"We
trust you because of what is visible in your mind," Raven told him.
"It's your hard luck that you lack the ability to see into ours. If you
could you would know beyond all shadow of doubt that we play square. You won't
be touched by us—unless you renege."
Mooching
to the door, Thorstern opened it, looked them over for the last time. His face
retained its pallor and had aged a little, but he had recovered a measure of
his dignity.
"I
have promised to put a stop to all hostile action against Terra," he said.
"I shall keep my promise to the letter—that and no more!"
Stepping
into the dark, he gave his parting shot a touch of absurdity by carefully
closing the door behind him. It would have been more fitting had he thrust it
wide or slammed it enough to shake the house. But fifty years ago a tall and
bitter woman had boxed his ears for slamming doors and, all unknown to him, the
ears still tingled.
Following
the walls he hurried along the road at the best pace he could muster. Visibility
extended to three yards and that made him like a half-blind man.
Now
and again he stopped to listen through the mist, then hastened onward. At this
unearthly hour there would be few people about other than fidgety nocturnals or
roaming patrols. He had covered an unestimable distance before he detected
noises to his left.
Cupping hands, he hailed, "Are you
there?"
Feet speeded up. The patrol loomed out of the
yellow haze, six of them, heavily armed. "What's the matter?" "I
can tell you where to find David Raven!"
Back in the room Charles stopped his careful
listening. "He has tried desperately to remember—but he can't. He is
muzzy-minded. Doesn't know which way to send them. He'll soon give up and go
home."
Crossing
heavy legs, he nursed his stomach. "When he flopped in the doorway I
thought for a moment that you were taking him for your very own. Then I picked
up your mental yelp of surprise."
"And
I thought it was you snatching his ego." Raven frowned to himself.
"It caught me napping. Good job I reached him so quickly or he'd have been
gone."
"Yes,
a heart attack." The moon eyes grew bright. "One more stunt like that
and the news will be out."
"Somebody
was irrationally precipitate," said Raven, looking serious.
"Somebody had a one-track mind and couldn't wait to be educated. That's
wrong, very wrong. It mustn't happen again!"
"He
held out a long time and gave up slowly, which makes an invitation almost too
strong to resist," reminded Charles v/ith the air of one explaining
everything. "So the would-be emperor of Venus was mighty lucky. If he had
gone it would have been relatively quick. Oh, well, he's a tough character with
more than his share of fortitude. Nothing less could have scared him into
reasonable pacifism. Maybe it was all for the best. His mind holds no notion of
what really occurred and that is the main thing."
"Perhaps
you're right. If he had expired we'd have had more of his fooling around, lots
more. Wollencott would have to be dealt with and probably the other pair of
impersonators likewise. Either of the latter would be sweetly placed to occupy
the seat of the mighty and deceive everyone but telepaths. Added to which there
may be a hidden list of sharp-witted non-mutant individuals nominated by
Thorstern as his successors, one or two of whom might be located on Mars. This
surrender has saved us a lot of grief. Without it we'd have had to follow
through to the bitter end."
"A
surrender with mental reservations," Charles commented. "He couldn't
help stewing them while fumbling his way along the road."
"Yes, I heard him."
"He's a sticker if nothing else.
Firstly, he reserves the right to feed his promise to the ducks if at any
future time he can discover a way to make himself absolutely mutant-proof. He
estimates the chance of that as about a million to one against but he insists
on covering that remote chance. Secondly, he reserves the right to slap you
clean into the next galaxy but can't imagine a satisfactory method just
yet."
"That's
not all," contributed Raven. "I'm guessing here on the strength of
what we know of his character: he'll get into direct touch with the World
Council, criticize Wollencott, heartily damn the underground movement, deplore
their misdeeds, sympathize with Terra and offer to put a stop to the whole
business for a worthwhile consideration. He'll try to sell his surrender to
Terra and make a good profit on it."
"He might, at
that!"
"Let him. It's no business of ours. The
main purpose has been achieved and that's all that counts." He mused a
while, went on, "Thorstern won't like destroying his organization. He wilt
call off the hounds but hate to break up the pack. Only thing that would soothe
his soul would be to form a bigger and better pack, openly and legally. There's
one way he could do that, and that's with the knowledge and approval of the
most influential of his recent opponents, including Heraty and several of the
World Council."
"For
what purpose? They know nothing of the Denebs and therefore—"
"I
told Thorstern that humanity will fight its way out of its own fixes. He may
remember it. He is ignorant of the Denebs, as you've just remarked, but may
decide—and convince others —that the hour of trial is here already. Pawns
versus mutants! Being what he is, Thorstern automatically thinks of human
beings as solely of his own kind, while mutants are not quite human, or
quasi-human."
"Ah!"
Charles narrowed his eyes. "Plenty of intolerance exists today. It
wouldn't need much boosting."
Raven
shrugged. "Who knows it better than we? Look what he gains if he can
co-operate with Martian and Terran prototypes in arranging a synchronized
three-world extermination of paranormals. It would give him back his private
army, this time composed only of his own pawn-kind, gratify his ego, satisfy
his hatred of mutants and provide him with the excuse and the means of removing
the chief source of peril to himself. I can't see how he can avoid thinking of
it sooner or later. He's got brains and courage and is thoroughly stubborn."
"It wouldn't be easy. The mutant
minority is a very small one yet plenty large enough to make extermination a
major problem."
"Numerical
ratios aren't the whole of it," Raven declared, propping himself against a
corner of the table. "I can see two obstacles, both big."
"Such as which?"
"One:
they can wipe out only the known paranormals.
How many more remain unknown? How many are beyond identification by ordinary
minds and intend to remain that way?"
"It
makes the job impossible to complete. Thorstern may not start it at all if he
realizes he can't finish it."
"Maybe
he will," agreed Raven, with some doubt. "Obstacle number two is the
natural consequence of civilizations coexistent on three planets. Suppose
Thorstern tries to persuade them to arrange simultaneous pogroms designed to
rid humanity of its too-clever boys. Each planet immediately suspects a trap.
If it slaughters its own mutants while the others do not—"
"Mutual
distrust." Charles nodded in understanding. "No planet will be eager
to take a risk that might place it at a grave disadvantage compared with the
others." He thought again, continued, "It could be a big risk, too.
What if two worlds wiped out their own talent and the
third did not? Boy, how soon could it gain mastery over the others! In such an
event I could give a shrewd guess at which would be the third world and who
would be bossing it."
"Three
planets will all see the same picture. Terrans and Martians are neither more
nor less dopey than Venusians. So whichever way Thorstern turns he'll have a
tough proposition on his hands. The trouble is he's the sort who likes tough
propositions. He views them as a challenge to his abilities. I don't think
we've heard the last of him yet."
"Neither
do I. And, David, we're top of his list for a summary removal." A chuckle
sounded low in his belly. "If he
can do it."
"I'm going back to Terra. Thanks for the
hospitality." Crossing the room, Raven put his head through the kitchen
doorway, said to Mavis, "Goodby, Delicious!"
"And
good riddance, Nuisance!" She gave him a false scowl that fooled him not
at all.
He
pulled an atrocious face at her, went outside, waved a careless hand at
Charles. "You have been a pal. See you in the morgue."
1 Someday," promised Charles as if looking forward to this treat. He
watched the other fade into the fog, closed the door, waddled back to his
chair.
With her mind but not her voice, Mavis told
him emphatically, "You are going to regret all this."
"I know it,
Honey."
CHAPTER
FIFTEEN
A rare
assortment of
craft lay scattered across the numerous dispersal points of the spaceport.
Antigravs, copters large and small, several ancient autogyros owned by unshaven
prospectors, two dapper World Council courier boats, an auxiliary-engined
balloon belonging to a party of virus-tracking scientists, a scarred and
battered Martian tramp bearing the name of Phodeimos, two passenger ships, one awaiting mail and
the other under repair and, finally, a rusty contraption, half gyro, half
motor-cycle, abandoned by some crazy gadgeteer.
Sodium
lamps shed a cold, unholy light over this mechanical menagerie. Night mist was
still hanging around but had thinned considerably as the huge but invisible sun
started to poke its rim over the horizon. In less than an hour the fog would
soar and leave the ground clear.
The
whole place was heavily but inefficiently guarded, with small groups of men
lounging near the fuel tanks and repair shops. Others mooched singly around the
perimeter or between the silent ships. Not one was mentally alert. Bored by a
long night devoid of incident and within half an hour of being relieved by the
daytime shift, each was solely interested in seeing thirty minutes whisk past
so that he could pack up and beat it for breakfast and bed.
Raven
appreciated this common state of mind; it created psychological conditions in
his favor. Timing is a factor important to success in anything and the clock
is a greater autocrat than most folk realize. Attempting something difficult,
one could be rebuffed when the clock's hands were in one position and scrape
through when in another.
He had reached to within a hundred yards of
the perimeter and was exercising caution. Undoubtedly these guards had been
warned to look out for him. Thorstern's surrender would not have caused that
warning to be withdrawn.
Most
of these armed watchers were ordinary, untalented men ignorant of
power-wranglers on this world or any other. A few of the others might be
followers of Thorstern in fact— or Wollencott in fancy—and these would have
additional, unofficial orders what to do should Raven show up. There was no
way of telling which was which because one and all were thinking only of the
end of their spell of duty and the petty relaxations to follow.
This
fellow coming near had a vivid imagination filled with a large plate of bacon
and eggs. He was also a roamer and a floater, which made hirn a most suitable
victim.
Watching
him for some time, Raven found this guard was one of the few on an irregular
beat, free to wander at will among the grounded machines. A couple of times the
guard had registered a moment of strain, left the surface and soared over a
vessel that he could not be bothered to walk around. The other guards, all
apparently earthbound, had observed these occasional floatings with bland
indifference. About ten percent of them had special aptitudes of their own,
each much superior to all others in his own view.
Drawn
by what he felt as a mere impulse and had no cause to suspect as anything more,
the guard ambled boredly round the corner of the little tool shed behind which
Raven was waiting. On a similar impulse derived from the same source, he held
out his chin at a convenient angle. He was most cooperative and Raven
genuinely regretted the poorness of his reward. He smacked the chin, caught the
body with its bacon and eggs still whirling, lowered it to ground.
Wearing
the other's badged cap and official slicker he came from behind the house and
traipsed into the field. The victim had less height. The slicker came barely to
Raven's knees but it would not be noticed. The nearest guards were two hundred
yards away. Trouble would most likely come from a telepath. If one made a
distant pass at him and got a complete blank he'd know immediately that this
was more than a mere floater —then the band would start to play with a
vengeance!
Bending
his arm to hold the gun in its crook exactly as the other had carried it, he
came to the passenger ship waiting for mail. It was the Star Wraith, one of the latest models, fully fueled and
ready to blow. There was no one on board.
He tensed and soared over it, landing lightly
on the other side.
For
all the mess of stuff lying around his choice of an escape vehicle was limited.
The gyros, copters and antigravs were strictly localized contraptions. There
was nothing capable of leaving the planet other than the Star Wraith and the pair of courier boats. Either of the
latter would do providing they were fueled and serviced. Thank goodness that on
this moonless world there was no danger of grabbing a short range Moon-boat by
mistake.
The
nearer courier boat had full tanks and was all set, but he passed it by for a
look at its fellow. That, too, lacked nothing but its pilot. Both vessels were
without personnel and neither was locked. He preferred the second solely
because a quarter-mile clearance lay behind its tail whereas the other was
nicely positioned to make ashes of a time-worn autogyro that someone might love
more than his mother. He chose the second.
Just
then a mind behind the little tool house returned from its involuntary
vacation, forgot former visions of breakfast, tried to co-ordinate itself.
Raven detected it at once. He had been expecting it, waiting for it. The blow
had been enough to gain him a couple of minutes and that was all he required,
he hoped.
"What
did I run into?" it mumbled confusedly. A few seconds, then, "I got
slugged!" A slightly longer pause followed by a shrill and agitated,
"My cap! My gun! Some mangy pup of a tree-cat has—"
With
a deceitfully casual air Raven rose as if to float over the selected ship,
instead hit the lock twenty feet up and got inside. Closing the circular door,
he snapped its fasteners and sealed it, made his way to the pilot's seat.
"Somebody
bopped me!" continued the mind. "Jeepers, he must have been
ready!" It faded out for a moment, came back with increased strength as he
bellowed both mentally and vocally, "Look out, you dreamers! There's a guy
up to something! He pinched my—"
Amid
the resulting medley of thought-forms that promptly switched from the subject
of off-duty to on-duty four stronger ones emerged from nothingness, felt
blindly around ship after ship. They reached the courier boat, touched Raven's
mental shield, tried in vain to spike through it, recoiled.
"Who are you?"
He
did not reply. The ship went dum-dum-dum as
its pumps and injectors commenced operation.
"Answer! Who are you?"
They
were mentalities of quite a different caliber from the host of others milling
around. They were sharp, precise, di-rectable, and knew an armor-plated mind
the moment they encountered it.
"Another
tele. Won't talk. Got his shield up. He's in that courier KM44. Better surround it."
"Surround
it? Not likely! If he lets go a blast from those big propulsors he'll
incinerate the tail-side of the circle!"
"I doubt it. He
daren't risk a jump before the fog lifts."
"If it's that fellow Raven there are
going to be some awful ructions because we're supposed to—"
"I
tell you we don't know who it is. Might be just some space-crazy kid squatting
there and egging himself on to let her blow." As a pious afterthought,
"If he does, I hope he breaks his neck!"
"Bet you it's
Raven."
The
radio dinged inside the pilot-cabin and the cause of all the excitement flipped
the switch. A hoarse voice emanating from the control tower burst forth with
outraged authority.
"You in KM44—open the lock!"
He
did not respond to that, either. Things were still dum-dumming halfway back to the tail. Various meters
quivered and a red line on an ivory strip had crept to a point marked: READY.
"You in KM44. I warn you—"
Smiling,
he glanced in the rear view periscope, saw a line of armed men fanned out a
couple of hundred yards behind his pipes. His forefinger scratched a button,
depressed it for a fraction of a second. Something went whop! And the vessel gave a slight kick and a neat ball of superheated vapor
bul-leted backward. The advancing foe raced madly from the center of the
target.
The
enraged speaker in the control tower was now reciting a harrowing list of pains
and penalties selected from regulations one to twenty, sub-sections A to Z, and
had become so engrossed in this data on what the human frame could be made to
suffer that he was blind to everything outside. He was the only person Raven
had ever heard who could mention the most trying items in italics.
The stud went down a second time. A terrific
blast of orange-white flame spouted from the rear end. The resulting roar
deafened everyone for a mile around but inside the ship it sounded as nothing
more than a high moan.
Yammering steadily on, the radio continued
with sadistic gusto, ". . . but where the said crime incorporates illegal
use of police and customs
exemptions the penalty
on conviction shall be not
less than four
times that prescribed in
sub-section D7 without prejudice to any further increases
given hereunder in sub-sections—"
Switching
the radio to reverse the flow of language, Raven snapped back, "Look,
chum, nobody can live
that long!"
Cutting both transmitter and receiver, he
slid the off-lever forward and shot away on a column of fire.
A million miles out he set the auto-pilot,
examined his rear view screens for evidence of pursuit. There were no signs of
any. The likelihood of being chased from Venus was small because futile. Ships
had yet to be built capable of catching up with the kind he was using.
It
was remotely possible but not probable that some vessel already in the void
might be ordered to try to intercept him. But the broad gulf between Earth and
Venus was not crammed with boats at this particular stage of interplanetary
development.
The
forward screens and detectors showed nothing noteworthy ahead except one
pinpoint of infra-red radiation too far away to identify. Probably the Fantôme homeward bound. She should be somewhere around that region right now.
Content
to let the auto-pilot do the routine work, he sat awhile in the tiny control
cabin and surveyed the awesome spread of the cosmos. His air was that of one
who has seen it a thousand times and hopes to see it ten thousand more. He
could never grow weary of its tremendous splendor.
Nevertheless
he left the sparkling view, lay in the tiny bunk and closed his eyes—but not to
sleep. He shut them the better to open his mind and listen as he had never done
when listening to the secret thoughts of ordinary men. The vessel's steady
purring did not distract him in the slightest, neither did the rare psst! and momentary flare of colliding particles of cosmic dust. For the time
being his receptivity of the audio-band had ceased to exist while his mind
stretched higher listening powers to the utmost.
They
could just be heard, the sounds he was seeking, if one overcame one's fleshly
muffling by straining hard enough and concentrating sufficiently. Eerie mental
voices vibrating through the endless dark. Many of these mysterious impulses
lacked amplitude, had flattened wave-forms and had become greatly attenuated by
travel across illimitable distances. Others were stronger because relatively
nearer, but still far, far away.
"Black
ship making for Zaxsis. We are letting it run without hindrance."
"They
are about to leave for Baldur 9, a
red dwarf with four planets, all sterile. They consider this one a dead loss
and aren't likely to come back."
"Spurned
the planet but grabbed the largest satellite because it is rich in heliotrope
crystals."
"Came
down with a squadron of forty and searched the place from pole to pole. Seemed
in a great hurry."
".
. . off Hero, giant blue-white in sector twelve of Andromeda. One hundred
eighty black ships traveling fast in three fan formations of sixty apiece. A
real Deneb expedition!"
"This
Deneb made an emergency landing with two tubes busted. He waggled his palps
until we understood and helped him do repairs. We acted plausibly stupid, of
course. He was grateful in a superior way. Gave the kids several strings of
rainbow beads and went away without suspecting."
"Black
ship of cruiser type was heading straight for Tharre. We muddled its pilots'
minds and turned it back."
"Think
he got the notion intuitively but had no way of proving it right. He was
dangerously close to the truth and didn't know it. But he liked the idea well
enough to make it the basis of a new religion. It might have created an
explosive situation if the Denebs had picked up some of that theology. So we
destroyed it at the very start by translating him to his next stage and
mourning with his kind."
"Enormous black battleship holding eight
thousand Denebs has taken possession of a lesser moon. Said they'd send a
picket-boat to swap trade with us once in a while but they're not enthusiastic.
They have seen us—and all they've seen is a gang of backward aborigines."
".
. . long string of a dozen in hot pursuit. Funny how they can't resist chasing
the uncatchable."
"Well,
I'm all right but she is old and gray and wants out. The years go by the same for
us as for those over whom we watch. So if some other couple—"
".
. . clustered all over this asteroid giving them the hearty come-on and the
Denebs fell for it as usual. They came whooping up and blasted the rock to dust
and went away happy. We never did like that rock; it had a very
eccentric—"
"The
convoy streamed straight past making for the Horse's Head, sector seven, but
dropped this half wrecked lifeboat containing one ancient and bleary Deneb. He
says he'll stick around and prospect for crystals while the others go on looking
for what is right under his elastic nose."
"Armada of eight hundred ships setting
out from Scoria to avenge that pair that disappeared. They have shielded the
pilots' brains with platinum casques and have new type force projectors
installed on every ship. Somebody means business!"
"Made
up their minds to play safe and char the world all over merely because the
wave-lattice creatures inhabiting it are shiny, only semi-visible and
suspiciously un-Deneblike. We couldn't allow that! So we tickled the load in
their armory. It made a mess!"
Ham
radio had nothing on this for it was neither radio nor amateur: it was
long-range beamed
telepathy and decidedly
professional.
The
babble continued through the whole trip. A black ship here, another there, a
hundred hell-bent for somewhere else. Denebs were doing this, Denebs were doing
that, landing on some worlds, departing from others, ignoring a good many more,
sometimes craftily attracted toward one, sometimes dexterously turned away from
another, all the time helped or thwarted by this widespread host of faraway
entities according to the unknown rules of an unknown game.
By
and large the Denebs seemed to discard most worlds either at first sight or
after a brief stay, yet still they kept on searching, poking, probing through
an enormous area, methodically or non-methodically combing the cosmos for what
they could not find. If one thing could be positively determined about them it
was that they were incurable fidgets.
Raven
spent all his time either listening to this talk from the great deeps of
infinity or gazing through the fore observation port at the unending concourse
of stars. Now and again his eyes held an abstract quality and into his face
came an expression suggestive of a curious hunger. All thoughts of Thorstern,
Wollencott, Carson, Heraty and the rest had been put aside; their ambitions and
rivalries were of submicroscopic insignificance v/hen compared with mightier
events elsewhere.
"The
Denebs picked a hundred thousand minds before they decided the years aren't
long enough to permit a search through five hundred millions. So they have
gone. They've departed as ignorant as when they arrived."
".
. . sat around for three full circumsolars. They clucked with patronizing
amusement over our rocketships, even borrowed a couple to play with and handed
them back with thanks. But when you crashed that cruiser they'd sent in pursuit
of you, they became really hot and took off after you like—"
'There
is a distinct trend toward Bootes for some reason best known to themselves.
Better be ready for them coming that way!"
"Laethe,
Morcin, Elstar, Gnosst, Weltenstile, Va, Perie, and Klain. Between two and ten
thousand Denebs on each, all seeking rare minerals. They treat the local
life-forms as tame but useless animals, throw them uneatable tit-bits. All the
same, they've been extremely jumpy since—"
"Nine
ships coming down, acting like they're full of their usual suspicion."
It
went on and one and on, unhearable to all but minds naturally equipped for the
purpose. No pawn-mind could detect them. No Deneb mind, either. Atmosphere
blanketed the telepathic beams, and the warps around giant suns bent them a
little, had to be estimated and taken into consideration. But in free space,
transmitting to suitable receivers correctly attuned, almost all of them got
through.
They
told of lonely suns and scattered planets and gypsy asteroids as familiarly as
mere man could mention the commonplace features of his home town. They
identified locales, gave precise sector references and named a thousand names
—but not once did any of the mention Terra, Venus, Mars or any of the family of
King Sol.
There was no need to refer to any of those
worlds for their time had not yet come.
A couple of six-seater police boats jumped
off the Moon and tried to follow the stolen courier on its way in. They were
out of luck. It plunged at Terra as if it had fifty light-years yet to run,
shot sidewise when far ahead of the pursuit, vanished over the planet's
eastward rim. By the time the others curved round to that hemisphere the boat
had landed and become lost in more scenery than twelve pairs of eyes could
scrutinize.
It
reposed on a rocky moor where another take-off would damage nobody's property.
Raven stood by its cooling tail and studied the sky awhile but the police boats
did not appear above the horizon. Probably they were zooming disconsolately
three or four hundred miles to the east or west.
Crossing thick heather, he reached a dirt
road, went to the farmhouse he'd noted when coming down. He used its phone to
call an antigrav which arrived in short time from the nearest village. Within
an hour he was at the headquarters of Terran Intelligence.
As long-faced and lugubrious as ever, Carson
signed to a seat, put hands together as if about to pray, and spoke with his
mind.
"You're a prime headache. You've given
me more work to do in a week than usually I get in a month."
"How about the work you
gave me?"
"That
wasn't so tough by the looks of it. You walked out of here and you've walked
back with your tie straight and your nose blov/n. In between times you've
annoyed important people and scared the wits out of others. You have thumbed
your beak at every existing law and now I've got to cover up your misdeeds,
somehow, heaven alone knowns how."
"I
haven't busted every law," Raven denied. "There are some intact. I
have yet to distill ten gallons of tambar out
in the hills. What I'd like to know is this: are you covering me up? The Moon patrols took after me on my way in despite
my using a courier boat."
"A
stolen one." Carson nodded aggrievedly at a thick bunch of papers on his
desk. "You create crime faster than I can whitewash it. I am trying to
whitewash that courier right now. But don't worry. The worry is all mine. Some
folk seem to think it's the sort of thing I'm paid for. So I've got to find a
way to turn this bare-faced pinch into an officially permitted borrowing."
He rubbed his chin, looked rueful. "And don't you dare tell me you smashed
it to bits on landing. Where have you stashed it?"
Raven told him, adding, "I'd have
brought it straight into the spaceport but for those cops trying to sit on my
neck. Their chase made it look as if I was wanted. Lately I've been wanted
quite enough to do me for a time."
"I'll
have a pilot pick it up and bring it in." Carson poked the papers away
from him. "Woe, woe, all I get is woe."
"Running
from Venus to here takes quite a while even in a superfast courier boat,"
Raven pointed out. "So I've lost touch with local affairs. What's happened
to provide the woe?"
Carson said, "Last week we killed two
characters caught in the act of trying to destroy an important bridge. Both
proved to be Mars-born. Next day a power station went sky-high, plunged ten
towns into darkness and stopped industry over a hundred square miles. On the
Saturday we found an ingenious contraption planted at the foot of a dam and
snatched it away in the nick of time. If it had exploded the result would have
amounted to a major disaster." "Then haven't they—?"
"On
the other hand," Carson went on, ignoring him, "Scientists now
report that the Baxter blowup almost certainly was a genuine accident. They say
the fuel proves to be highly unstable in certain exceptional and unforeseen
conditions. They claim to have found a cure already."
"That's something
worth knowing."
Carson
made a gesture of impatience. "It's once in a blue moon I get an
authoritative report like that and until I do I'm compelled to regard every
accident as something possibly and probably deliberate. We have been
handicapped all along the line by inability to distinguish human error from
sabotage. Why, we can't even get rid of suspects. We are still holding eight of
them taken from that underground dump. Mars or Venus-born skewboys, every one
of them. If I had my way I'd deport them and prohibit their re-entry, but it
can't be done. Legally they are Terrans, see?"
"Yes,
that's the trouble." Raven leaned forward over the desk. "Do you mean
to tell me that this war is still continuing?"
"No. I won't go so far as to say that.
It certainly was continuing up to end of last week but maybe it is now
ended." He surveyed the other speculatively. "Day before yesterday
Heraty came along to tell me our worries are now finished. Since then there
have been no reports of further incidents. I don't quite know what you've done
or how you have done it, but it has been effective if what Heraty says is true."
"You have heard
nothing about a man named Thorstern?"
"I have." He shifted uneasily in
his chair but kept command of his thoughts. "For a long time we've had
Intelligence operatives hanging around Wollencott, said to be the leader of
Venusian insurgents. Eventually two of them sent in reports saying that this
Thorstern was the real driving force behind the movement but they weren't able
to dig up convincing evidence in support. It seems this Thorstern goes around
tastefully attired in several layers of legality and nobody can prove a darned
thing unless he strips."
"That all?"
"No." Carson admitted it with
reluctance, not wanting to keep on the subject. "Heraty said that
Thorstern is dickering with him."
"Is that so? Did he say what about? Did
he offer any details?"
"lie remarked that he doubted
Thorstern's good faith or, for that matter, that he really is what he claims to
be, namely, the man who can call a halt to Venusian intransigence. Thors-tern
offered to prove it."
"How?"
"By
removing Wollencott—just like that!" Carson snapped his fingers. He was
silent awhile, then sighed and went on, "That was the day before
yesterday. This morning we received a message from Venus giving the news that
Wollencott had just fallen out of an antigrav and bounced too hard for-his
health."
"Umph!"
Raven could visualize the wallop, almost hear the crunch of bones. "Nice
way to dismiss a faithful servant, isn't it?"
"Better not say that
openly—it's libelous."
"I
can traduce one or two more. World Councilor Gilchist, for example. He is what
might fairly be called a louse."
"What
makes you say that?" Carson's expression had become alert.
"He
is your suspected fly in the ointment. Thorstern himself said so without
knowing he was betraying a traitor." He thought a bit, added, "Don't
know what a newcomer like Gilchist resembles, but I sniffed around the
Council's minds during that interview and I didn't smell a rat. How was
that?"
"He
wasn't there." Carson scribbled a short note on a slip of paper.
"Four members were absent because of sickness or urgent business. Gilchist
was one of them. He turned up a few minutes after you left."
"His
urgent business was to put a hurried finger on me," Raven informed.
"What are you going to do about him?"
"Nothing.
There is nothing I can do merely on your say-so. I'll pass this information to
Heraty and the rest is up to him and the World Council. It's one thing to state
a fact; another to prove it."
"I
guess you're right. Anyway, it's of no consequence if they don't take any
action concerning him or even if they award him a gold medal for being sly.
Basically, few things of this earth are of real consequence." He stood up,
moved to the door, paused with a hand on the panel. "But there is one item
with fair claim to a little weight insofar as anything is weighty. Thorstern is
a normal individual. So is Heraty. You and I are not."
"What of it?" asked Carson,
uneasily.
"There
are men whose nature won't let a defeat go unavenged. There are men hard
enough to sit in an antigrav and watch a loyal supporter dive to destruction.
There are men who can become very frightened if properly stimulated. That is the
great curse of this world—fear!" He stared hard at the other, pupils wide,
irises shining. "Know what makes men sorely afraid?"
"Death," ventured
Carson in sepulchral tones.
"Other
men," Raven
contradicted. "Remember that—especially when Heraty tells you only a
little and carefully omits to give you the rest!"
The
other did not inquire what he meant. He had been long accustomed to the
defensive techniques of normal, non-talented people. They interviewed him in
person when they had nothing to conceal, wrote him or phoned him from a safe
distance when they had something to hide. More often than not they did have
something to hide.
He
sat silent as Raven went out, watched the door close. He was a mutant and
hadn't failed to recognize Raven's subtle warning.
Heraty, he thought, was fond of doing
business by phone.
A tawdry little office up four flights of
worn and dirty stairs was the haunt of Samuel Glaustraub, a rudimentary hypno
barely able to fascinate a sparrow. Somewhere back in his ancestry there had been
one mutant whose talent had skipped a few generations and reappeared greatly
weakened. From other forebears he had inherited a legalistic mind and wagging
tongue, which features he valued far above the tricks of any skewboy.
Entering
this office, Raven propped himself against its short, ink-stained counter and
said, "Morning, Sam."
Glaustraub
looked up, dark eyes querulous behind hornrimmed glasses. "Should I know
you?"
"Not at all."
"Oh,
I thought maybe I should." Putting aside some documents he'd been
consulting, he left his desk, weighed up the caller cagily. Deep inside, his
mind was complaining to itself, "Where's he get the Sam? Does he think I'm
his valet?"
"What,
in clothes like those?" Bending over the counter, Raven eyed the other's
baggy pants.
"A telepath, eh?"
said Mr. Glaustraub, showing big yellow teeth. He smoothed the pants
self-consciously. "Well, I don't care. Fortunately I have a clear
conscience."
"I envy you. Few
people can say as much."
The
other frowned, sensing implied skepticism. He said, "What can I do for
you?"
"You have a client named Arthur
Kayder?"
"Yes,
his case is due to be heard tomorrow." He shook a sorrowful head. "I
shall defend him to the best of my ability but I'm afraid it will be in
vain."
"Why?"
"He
is charged with public utterance of homicidal threats and, since the plaintiff
has not entered suit because of absence, the charge has been made by the public
prosecutor. That makes it very tough. The evidence against him is recorded
vocally and pictorially, will be produced in court and cannot be denied."
He gave Raven an apologetic examination. "You're a friend of his, I
presume?"
"His best enemy so far
as I know."
"Ha-ha!"
Glaustraub gave a forced laugh, making his belly quiver. "You are joking,
of course?"
"Wrong
first time, Sammy. I'm the boy he yearns to strip down to a skeleton."
"Eh?"
His jaw dropped, he hurried to his desk, scrabbled nervously through a mess of
papers, then asked, "Your name David Raven?"
"Correct."
It upset the other. He took off his glasses,
tapped them worriedly, put them on and went around looking for them.
"They are on your
nose," Raven informed.
"Are they?" The confirmatory squint
was violent and gave him a villainous appearance. "So they are. How silly
of me." He sat down, stood up, sat down again. "Well, well, Mr.
Raven! The hostile witness!"
"Who said I'm a
witness against him?"
"Well, I assume so. Seeing you have
returned in time to appear on behalf of the prosecution I—"
"Supposing I don't appear—what does the
prosecution do then?"
"Proceeds just the same. The recorded
evidence will be deemed sufficient to secure conviction."
"Yes, but that's only because my
supporting testimony can be taken for granted. What if I say I knew Kayder was
only kidding?"
"Mr. Raven, you mean—?"
Glaustraub's hands started trembling with excitement. "You really think
that?"
"Like
heck I do! He meant every word of it. Kayder would enjoy nothing more than to
lie on purple silk eating grapes while listening to me dying the death of a
thousand cuts."
"Then
why . . . why—?" The lawyer gaped around, hopelessly confused.
"I'd
rather kill a man outright than let him waste years in clink. Anyway, I don't
think Kayder ought to suffer long incarceration merely for shooting off his
fat trap." Leaning across the woodwork, he nudged Glaustraub who promptly
jumped a foot. "Do you?"
"Who,
me? Of course not! Decidedly not!" He asked uncomfortably," Are you
willing to appear as witness for the defense?"
"Not if there's an
easier way out."
"You
could swear an affidavit," the attorney suggested, filled with a curious
mixture of doubt, suspicion and hope.
"That'll do me,
Samuel. Where do I swear it?"
Glaustraub grabbed a hat, slammed it on back
to front, pawed the desk for his glasses, found them on his nose, and took his
caller down two flights at a sedate gallop. He ushered him into another office
occupied by four men, all overweight. With their aid he concocted a document
which Raven read carefully and signed.
"There you are, Sam,
old boy."
"This
is generous of you, Mr. Raven." His hands loved the affidavit, his eyes
gleamed, his mind pictured the coming masterstroke when Glaustraub for the
defense arose amid breathless silence and in calm, confident, well-modulated tones
proceeded to snitch the prosecution's britches. Here was a rare opportunity
for drama. For once Glaustraub was supremely happy. "Exceedingly generous,
if I may say so. My client will appreciate it."
"That is the
idea," said Raven, darkly.
"I'm
sure you can depend—" Glaustraub's voice broke off and he swapped
expressions as he became smitten by the horrid thought that the coming drama
might have a price on it. A stiff one. "I beg your pardon?"
Raven
explained, "I want
your client to appreciate
it. I want him to think of me as Santa Claus, see?" He prodded a
forefinger and again the other jumped. "When a bunch of bums comes after
one's scalp there's nothing like a little gratitude for creating discord in
the ranks."
"Really?" Glaustraub felt that a
lot of cogent points were evading him this morning. He fumbled around the
region of his ears.
"They're in your pocket this time,"
said Raven, and went away.
CHAPTER
SIXTEEN
The house looked pleasingly quiet and peaceful as Raven
approached. Leina was within; he knew that as certainly as she knew he was
coming. Your woman, Thorstern had called her, making it sound reprehensible.
Yet their association, though unconventional, was utterly devoid of immorality.
Other places and other people have other standards of decency and make them
very high.
Pausing
by the gate, he examined the fresh crater in the field outside. The hole was
big enough to swallow an antigrav cab. Apart from this queer feature the house
and its surroundings were exactly as he had left them. His attention shifted
to the sky, watched the far-off white trail of a Mars-bound freighter going
toward the stars, the many, many stars.
Reaching
the front door, he turned its lock teleportatively, in the same way that
Charles had opened the castle gate. It swung wide. Leina was waiting in the
lounge, big hands folded in generous lap, her eyes showing gladness.
"I'm a bit late."
He
did not offer any warmer greeting. Neither did he kiss her. The warmth was
mutually sensed beyon need of futile physical expression. He had never kissed
her, never wanted to, never had been expected to.
"I
stopped to take the bite off Kayder. Before I went away it was worth putting
him someplace safe but now it's no longer necessary. Things *have
changed."
"Things never
change," she observed.
"The
little things have changed. I'm not referring to the big ones."
"The big ones are
all-important."
"You're right, Brighteyes, but I don't
agree with what you imply, namely, that the little things are
unimportant." Under her steady gaze he found it needful to justify
himself. "We don't want them to fall foul of the Denebs—but neither do we
want them to destroy themselves."
"The
latter would be the lesser of two evils—regrettable but not disastrous. The
Denebs would learn nothing."
"They'll never be any wiser as it
is."
"That
may be," she conceded. "But you have sown a few seeds of forbidden
knowledge. Sooner or later you will be forced to uproot them."
"Womanly
intuition, eh?" He grinned like a mischievous boy. "Mavis feels the
same way about it."
"With good
reason."
"When
the time arrives the seeds can be obliterated, every single one of them. You know that, don't you?"
"Of
course. You'll be ready and I'll be ready. Where you go I shall go." Her
brilliant optics were unblinking, unafraid. "Yet I still think your
interference wasn't called for and was extremely risky."
"Risks have to be taken sometimes. The
war is ended. In theory, humanity is now able to concentrate on getting farther
out."
"Why do you say, Tn theory'?"
His
face sobered. "There is a slight chance that they may let the opportunity
go by in favor of having another and different conflict."
"I
see." Moving to the window, she stood with her back toward him while she
looked over the landscape. "David, in such an event will you again insist
on taking part?"
"No,
definitely not. Such a war would be aimed against our own kind and those
thought to be of our kind. So I won't be given the chance to chip in. I'll be
smacked down without warning." He went across to her, slid a comforting
arm around her waist. "They may deal with you at the same time and in the
same way. Do you mind?"
"Not in the least so
long as everything remains covered."
"It
might not happen, anyway." His gaze turned to the window, found the view
beyond. Abruptly he changed the subject. "When are you buying the
ducks?"
"Ducks?"
He
indicated the crater. "For that pond you're making over there."
Without waiting for a reply, he insisted, "What happened?"
"I returned from town last Friday
afternoon, made to open the door, sensed something inside the lock."
"What was it?"
"A tiny sphere like a blue bead with a
white spot on it. I could see it with my mind. It was so positioned that a key
inserted in the lock would press on the white spot. So I tele-portated it out,
laid it over there and made a pebble drop on the white spot. The house
shook."
"Some
mini-engineer undertook a risky job," he commented, evenly. "Not to
mention the teleport who placed it in the lock." Once more his strange
callousness revealed itself as he ended, "If the trick had worked as
planned, nobody would have been more surprised than you, eh?"
"One person may have
been," she corrected. "You!"
The night was exceptionally clear, the stars
bright and beckoning. To the naked eye the crater walls stood out clear and
sharp on the terminator of the three-quarter Moon. From horizon to horizon the
vault of space resembled an enormous curtain of black velvet lavishly powdered
with sequins, some sparkling steadily, some intermittently, of all colors,
white, blue-white, pale yellow, pink and delicate green.
Lying
in a tilt-back chair under the roof's glass dome, Raven studied this scene of
incomparable majesty, closed his eyes and listened, opened them to look again.
Beside him in a similar chair Leina did the same. These were their own
personal, intimate nights: in chairs beneath the dome, looking and listening.
There were no bedrooms in this house, no beds. They did not need them. Just the
chairs and the dome.
Daytimes
they also looked and listened but did it with less concentration and more
spasmodically, with their attention more on this world than the countless ones
outside. Together they had looked and listened by day and by night for years.
The task would have been unbearably monotonous but for the fact there were two
of them at it. The presence of one broke the solitude of the other. Moreover,
the things they "saw" and "heard" had the merit of infinite
variety.
On
Terra and far, far beyond Terra things always were happening, always, always.
"And never did incidents come twice the same. This was the task of the
eternal watcher, a responsible job and highly essential. Each was like a
sentinel in a midnight tower, protecting a sleeping city by watching the forest
beyond the walls for any inward creeping foes. Many shared this job, holding
themselves ready to sound the alarm should the need arise, Charles and Mavis on
Venus, Horst and Karin on Mars, thousands more—aye, tens of thousands—all
posted in pairs.
His
mind turning to this last couple, he eyed a pink light hanging low in the sky
and called, "Horst! Horst!"
It
came after a while, slightly dulled by Terra's atmospheric blanket, "Yes,
David?"
"Know
what your insurgents are doing?"
"Mostly
arguing with each other, David. They have split into several groups. One wants
to continue against Terra. Another resents what it calls the treachery of
Venus and wants to strike at her. Yet another is anti-mutant. The largest group
is disgusted with everything and about to break up."
"So
they're going through a period of chronic indecision?"
"That's
about it."
"Thanks,
Horst. Love to Karin."
He
redirected his mind. "Charles! Charles!"
This
time it came quicker and with a little more strength. "Yes, David?"
"Any
news?"
"Thorstern
left for Terra yesterday." "Know the reason?"
"No, but I can make a guess. It's for
something deemed advantageous to himself."
"That's a foregone conclusion. Well,
I'll watch for him when he gets here. Let you know what I discover."
"Do
that. You've heard about Wollencott?"
"I
have. Nasty business."
"Clumsy,"
indorsed Charles. "Wollencott might have landed in some soft place and
suffered injuries that meant slow dying. As it happened he didn't, but that was
sheer luck." His mental beam cut off a moment, came back. "Here, the
organization appears to be reluctantly falling to bits but its potential will
remain and it can be rebuilt anytime. I can't help wondering."
"And
I know why."
"Why?"
"Mavis
keeps reminding you that you've blundered." "True," admitted
Charles, dolefully. "And I know how you've guessed it."
"How?"
"Leina
keeps telling you the same." "Correct," said Raven. "We've
agreed not to agree." "Same here. You would think I was a juvenile
delinquent by the way she looks at me sometimes. The main issue will
be protected no matter what happens, so why
do women get
the
heebies?"
"Because, my boy, they look at these
worlds from a feminine viewpoint and it's a maternal one. You and I have been
throwing the baby too high. It makes them nervous to watch us."
"I suppose you're right." Charles'
thought-form became sardonic. "But how do you know all this? How many babies—?"
"I use my
imagination," interrupted Raven. " 'By, Charles."
All
that came back was a telepathic grunt. He glanced at Leina. She was reposing in
her chair, eyes closed, face to the stars. For a little while he studied her
fondly and was not looking at the fleshly features visible to ordinary men. The
face was no more than a borrowed mask behind which he could see the real Leina.
Most times he failed to notice that she had a face—somebody else's face—and saw
only what shone forth from the great orbs.
She
was quite unconscious of his scrutiny. Her mind was tuned elsewhere and
absorbing the never ending chatter of the heavens. Soon he followed her
example, listened to messages dimmed by distance and atmosphere but still
discernible.
"Scouting
warily around Blueflre, a condensing giant. Twenty black ships of destroyer
type."
".
. . repeatedly, but complete lack of common ground makes it impossible to
communicate with these Flutterers. Can't even make them sense that we're trying
to speak to them, much less warn them. If the Denebs arrive and become hostile
toward them we'll have to take appropriate action and—"
"Calling
from Thais. I got in right away without arousing suspicion. Struck it lucky in
finding a suitable one on his way out. He had superswift co-ordination and
said, 'Yes, by all means.' "
"The
Benders have remarkable visual powers despite that they are low in the scale.
See us clearly, call us the Shining Ones and insist on worshiping us. It is
very embarrassing."
"We
swept past Jilderdeen unnoticed and saw that the Denebs are building an immense
crystal-growing plant in its temperate zone. The implication is that they're
there for keeps."
".
. . poor savages have chosen us for their annual sacrifice to the Twin Suns.
Just sheer bad luck that they should pick us two out of all the tribe. It won't
be long now! Somebody else had better be ready to take over after we're
gone."
That last message bit into his being. Poor
savages. All watched worlds were so possessed, including this one, because ail
children can be poor savages by a genuinely adult standard. He stirred, sat up,
felt restless. The stars blazed down but the world around him was deep and
dark, bitterly dark.
Over the following three weeks he kept close
tab on world news distributed by the radio and spectroscreen networks. It was
boringly uneventful but he stuck to the task in the dogged manner of one who
waits for something that must not be missed although it may never come.
No
mention of erstwhile anti-Terran activities came over the air. This was not
remarkable for there had been no hint of any sort even when they were at their
height.
Neither
was anything said about development of spaceships or prospects of plunging
farther into unknown deeps. Bureaucratic love of secrecy again was
responsible. The autocratic type of mind insists that news of public interest must
not be divulged in the public interest.
Patiently
he checked not only the news but also the unending flow of twaddle put over in
the guise of entertainment, selecting likely items for close personal
examination and seeing them through in all their wearisome completeness. From
his peculiar viewpoint, he was like an elderly man compelled to endure hours of
face-pulling and rattle-shaking designed to amuse a bunch of mewling babies.
At
the end of the third week the fully colored three-dimensional spectroscreen
commenced a new thriller serial of four parts. Just another of a regular series
of emotion-tickles, it featured a telepathic hero who had looked long and
ardently into the non-mutant heroine's mind and found it pure and sweet and
clean. The villain was depicted as a low-browed, lower-minded insectivocal with
a lopsided sneer and a penchant for the sinister fondling of poisonous
centipedes.
It
was trash of a kind intended to occupy minds that otherwise might find time to
think. Nevertheless, Raven followed the whole performance with the avidity of
an incurable addict. When the end came, the villain had been foiled, virtue had
triumphed amid soft lights and falling rose petals, and a symbolic boot had
crushed a symbolic centipede, he sighed like one satiated—then went to see
Kayder.
The
man who answered his ring was a pawn resembling a broken-down pugilist. He had
a smashed nose, ragged ears, wore a gray sweater.
"Kayder in?"
"Don't know," he lied. "I'll
see." His small sunken eyes carefully measured the caller. "Who'll I
say?" "David Raven."
It meant nothing to him. He shambled down the
passage, his mind reciting the name as though it would slip away if he didn't
go into a clinch with it. Presently he returned.
"Says he'll see
you."
Legs bowed and arms swinging so that his
fists were level with his knees, he conducted the other to the rear of the
house, announced in a hoarse voice, "Mr. Raven," and lumbered away.
It was the same room as before, same
ornaments, same desk, but the boxes had gone. Kayder stood up as he entered,
tried to decide whether or not to offer his hand, finally contented himself
with indicating a chair.
Raven
sat, stretched legs out front, smiled at him. "So Sammy did it. He had his
little hour."
"The
case was dismissed on payment of costs. It set me back a hundred credits but
was cheap at the price." Kayder's heavy features quirked as he added,
"The old buffoon on the bench saw fit to warn me that even evidence like
yours wouldn't save me if I abused the public communication channels a second
time."
"Perhaps
Sammy annoyed him by overdoing the drama," Raven ventured. "Anyway,
all's well that ends well."
"It
is." Leaning forward, Kayder eyed him expectantly. "And now you've
come to collect?"
"An
astute assumption rather crudely expressed," opined Raven. "Let's say
I've come to put the squeeze on you."
Pulling
open a drawer, Kayder looked resigned. "How much?"
"How much what?"
"Money."
"Money?"
Raven echoed it incredulously. He eyed the ceiling, his expression pained.
"He talks about money!"
Kayder
slammed the drawer shut. "Look, I want to know something: why did you get
me in bad one minute and lug me out of it the next?"
"They were different minutes."
"Were they? In what
way?"
"In
the first there was a conflict and you were a menace safer out of the road. In
the second the trouble had ceased or was about to cease and the need to pin you
down had vanished."
"So you know the war
has been called off?"
"Yes. Have you had
orders to that effect?"
"I
have," said Kayder, with some sourness. "And I don't like it."
He made a gesture indicative of impotence. "I
am being candid with you.
There's no other choice with you reading my mind whenever you feel like it. I
don't care for this sudden collapse but there's nothing I can do about it. The
entire movement is going rapidly to pot."
"Which
is all to the good. You were fighting for self-government—if the secret
dictatorship of one man can be called self-government."
"Wollencott was a natural born leader
but he hadn't the guts to be a dictator."
"He didn't need the guts," said
Raven. "The intestinal items were supplied by Thorstern."
Kayder raised a surprised eyebrow. "Why
drag Thorstern into this?"
"You know of
him?"
"Every Venusian knows of him. He's one
of the planet's seven biggest men."
"He's the biggest," Raven
corrected. "In fact, he's so big he thinks Venus ought to be his personal
property. He owned Wollencott body and soul until he gave him his freedom recently."
"Gave him his freedom? You mean—?"
His mind stimulated into furious thought, Kayder sat erect and let his fingers
drum on his desk. From time to time he frowned to himself.
After
a while, he growled, "It could be. I have never met Thorstern in person.
He is generally thought of as a hard and ambitious character. If Wollencott was
picking up steam from someone else, Thorstern is the likeliest source." He
frowned again. "I never suspected him. He kept himself well concealed.
"He did."
"Thorstern,
ye gods!" Kayder stared at the other. "Then why did he get rid of
Wollencott?"
"Thorstern
was persuaded to give up his systematic bleeding of Terra and confine himself
to more legitimate activities. So Wollencott, a former asset, immediately
became an embarrassing liability. Thorstern has a way of ridding himself of
unwanted liabilities."
"I
hate to believe all this," Kayder showed resentment. "But I've got
to. It all adds up."
"Your
mind says more," Raven pointed out. "It says the anti-Terran
organization has divided into splinter groups and you fear that some may try to curry favor with
the authorities by ratting on the others. You think there are now too many
people who know too much."
"I'll
take my chances along with the rest," said Kayder, grimly. "Rafting's
a game that can be played both ways. I have less on my conscience than some."
"Is a hypno named Steen on your
conscience?"
"Steen?"
He rocked back. "I never got him. He sneaked aboard the Star Wraith couple of days after you left on the Fantôme" He gave his listener a significant glance.
"I had more than enough to think about just then, remember?"
Raven nodded without sympathy. "I
remember."
"So I heard no more about him."
"He died—very slowly."
"So did Haller!" Kayder shot back
with sudden vim.
"Wrong
on two counts. Haller went more or less of his own volition. Above all, he went
quickly."
"What's the difference? One's as dead as
the other."
"The
difference is not in their ultimate condition," said Raven, seriously and
with emphasis, "but in the speed of their transition to it. Once upon a
time you evinced a nasty desire to reduce me to my framework. Had you done it
with praiseworthy swiftness I could have passed it off with a light
laugh." He gave a light laugh by way of illustration. "But if you had
made the process unjustifiably prolonged I would have resented it."
Popping
his eyes, Kayder exclaimed, 'That's about the craziest piece of talk I've ever
heard!"
Raven said, "It's a crazy trinity of
world's we're in." "I know that, but—"
"Besides,"
he continued, ignoring the interruption, "you've not yet heard the half of
it. I didn't come round merely to pay a social call and indulge an hour's idle
gossip."
"You've
told me that already. You want something and it isn't money."
"I did you a favor. Now I want you to do
one for me."
"Here
it comes!" Kayder regarded him with undisguised suspicion. "What's
the favor?"
"I want you to kill Thorstern should the
necessity arise."
"Aha,
you do? Look, you saved me something though I don't know what. The maximum was
seven years in clink but I might have got away with six months. Let's say
you've saved me six months upward—do you think that is worth a murder?"
"You have overlooked my qualifying
words: should the
necessity arise. If it does arise it won't be murder—it'll be summary
execution."
"Who's
going to say when the time has come?" asked Kay-der, looking shrewd.
"You."
"In that case I'll
never reach a decision."
"I don't recall you
being so finicky a few weeks ago."
"I've
had enough. I'm going to carry on with my trading business and behave myself
providing other folks leave me alone. Moreover, although the authorities insist
that I'm a Terran, I still think of myself as a Venusian and I'm not going to
slaughter a fellow Venusian merely to show my gratitude to a Terran."
Hooking thumbs in vest pockets, he took on a stubborn expression. "I'd be
glad to do you a favor but you ask too much."
"I'm asking very
little if you only knew it."
"Too
much!" Kayder repeated. "And I'll tell you something else: when it
comes to killing somebody you are fully capable yourself. Why don't you do
your own dirty work?"
"A fair question. There are two
excellent reasons."
"Yes?"
"For one, I've already drawn too much
attention to myself and am anxious not to attract more. For another, if the
need to remove Thorstern should arise there's every likelihood that the first
sign of it will be my own departure from this vale of tears."
"You mean—?"
"I'll be dead."
Kayder
said, "You know what is in my mind: I'm indebted to you just so much that
when you're dead I won't be especially happy. But it's no use pretending I'll
be sorry, either."
"You'll be
sorry!" Raven contradicted.
"Care to tell me why?"
"Because it may mean that you're
next."
"Next? Next for what?"
"For wiping out of
this world."
Standing
up, Kayder spread hands on his desk and spoke harshly. "You're getting at
something. Who is going to wipe me out? Why should he want to? Seeing that you
and I have been on opposite sides, why should I now be on the same list as
you?"
Waving
him down and waiting for him to compose himself, Raven informed, "From the
viewpoint of the masses we share one thing in common—neither of us is
normal."
"What of it?"
"Ordinary people are leery of
paranormals. It can't be said that they love them."
"I'm not love-starved. I'm used to their
attitude." He gave a careless shrug. "They recognize those better
endowed by nature and are envious of them."
"It is also an instinctive wariness approaching
fear. It is a natural and ineradicable part of their defense-mechanism. Some
most remarkable things can be done with mass-fears if you can arouse them to
sufficient intensity, control them, direct them."
Stewing
it moodily, Kayder offered his conclusions, "I can't read another man's
mind but that doesn't mean I'm dopey. I can see where you're going. You think
Thorstern may try to regain power of a different but equally satisfactory kind
by stirring up an anti-mutant crusade?"
"He
might. He used the aptitudes of mutants—such as yourself—to further his
schemes. Now, the way he may look at it, the same or similar aptitudes thwarted
him, denied him victory, even menaced his life. Being normal himself, he'll
realize that he might gain ascendancy over his fellows if all of them were
normal likewise."
"All
this is sheer speculation," Kayder objected, but showing uneasiness.
"Just
that and no more," Raven agreed. "Nothing may happen. Thorstern's
drive may go in quite innocuous directions. If so, there will be no need to
take action against him."
"He'd be playing a mighty dangerous game
if he tried it. Mutants may be few in number but once united by a common peril
from hordes of—"
"You're thinking along my original lines
" Raven chipped in. "I have switched off them since. I've gone on to
another track."
"How d'you mean?"
"Thorstern is fifty-eight. These days
plenty of people live to a hundred and retain their faculties into the late
nineties. So barring accidents or assassination he has a good while to
go."
"What difference does that make?"
"He can afford to be patient and take a
longer way round to achieve the same result by less arduous means."
Kayder blinked and suggested, "Make it a
bit clearer." "Way back in the past," Raven informed, "some
wiseacre
remarked that the most effective technique is not to fight a thing but to set
its own parts fighting one another." It registered like a shock.
"Change
your way of thinking," Raven invited. "Go from the general to the
particular. There is no such creature as a standardized mutant. The word is a
collective noun covering a biped menagerie.'V He watched the other for effect
as he continued, "And, being what you are, I'll bet you consider
insectivocals to be the cream of the crop."
"An
equivalent notion is nursed by telepaths," observed Kayder, pointedly.
"That's
a jab at me, but no matter. Each variety of mutant thinks himself superior to
the others. Each is as suspicious and jealous as any mere pawn."
"Well?"
"Such
a state of mind can be exploited. Type can be set against type. Remember one
thing, my bug-ridden friend: superior powers aren't necessarily accompanied by
superior brains."
"I know that
much."
"There
are telepaths of such acute receptivity that they can probe your mind way out
to the horizon yet are so inherently dim-witted that they've trouble with any
thought more abstruse than c-a-t spells 'cat.' Mutants are humans with all the
faults and follies of humans. Brother Thorstern, being an instinctively good
psychologist, won't overlook that useful fact!"
By
now Kayder's mind had readjusted. He could see the dire possibilities, was
compelled to acknowledge their existence. The picture was anything but a happy
one.
"If he tries this out,
how do you think he'll start?"
"Systematically,"
said Raven. "First of all he will gain the secret support of Heraty, the
World Council and influential pawns on three planets. His next step will be to
collect and correlate all data on mutants that can be assembled from every
available sourse, analyze it, reach a positive decision as to which two types
exercise the most destructive powers and therefore are the most dangerous. He
will choose one of those types to play the part of ye goode and faythfulle
knight, the other for the role of baby-eating dragon."
"And then?"
"Let's
say he decides the most effective play is to persuade pyrotics to exterminate
insectivocals. Forthwith all the propaganda services of three worlds start
mentioning insectivocals in a most casual way but invariably in an unflattering
context.
This
continues, building up subconscious prejudice against them, showing them in an
increasingly unfavorable light until eventually most humans—by which I mean
pawns and other-type mutants alike—think of insectivocals as prize stinkers
with no competition." "Hell in a mist!" rasped Kayder.
"That
much having been done, along comes insidious suggestions that insectivocals
hate pyrotics because of the latter's bug-killing powers. From time to time the
public is given gentle hints that it's a good thing we have pyrotics around to
take care of us."
"Like heck it
is!" Kayder said, purpling.
"At
the proper moment—and don't forget that precise timing is all-important—a
well-publicized official speech is made in defense of insectivocals, appealing
for unity and tolerance and authoritatively denying an absurd rumor that
educated bugs plan to take over the three planets with the aid of treacherous
insectivocals. That does a lot of good. It makes the public—again including other-type
mutants—jump to the conclusion that there's no smoke without fire."
"They
won't swallow all that guff," protested Kayder, inwardly knowing that
they might.
"The
public will swallow anything, anything at all no matter how crazy, provided it
appears to bear the seal of official approval, is sufficiently long sustained,
never contradicted, and plays upon their fears," retorted Raven.
"Imagine they're now thoroughly aroused—what comes after?"
"You tell me."
"Something
to trigger the situation thus deliberately created." He sought for an
example, concocted one on the spur of the moment. "A specially placed
skeleton is 'found' on its face in the Sawtooths and is given a hundred times
more publicity than it deserves. An inspired rumor flies around that an
innocent pyrotic has been stripped down by a murderous in-scctivocal. Further
emotion-arousing fairy tales follow immediately after. A picked rabble-rouser
sets a mob on the run when by most remarkable coincidence the police are busy
elsewhere. The news of that
whizzes around and loses
nothing in the telling."
Bending
forward he stared straight at Kayder. His eyes were cold, cold.
"Before
you know it, you and every other identifiable in-sectivocal will be racing for
dear life with a howling pack of ordinary people after you, other-type mutants
in the lead and pyrotics panting to get at you first!"
"While
Thorstern sits back and smiles?" suggested Kayder, showing big teeth.
"You've
got the idea, chum. With the aid of scared humanity he roots out the last
findable insectivocal and makes the type extinct. Then follows a carefully
calculated period of peace and tranquility before the propaganda services start
their new build-up on the next victims, mini-engineers for example."
"He'll never do
it," declared Kayder.
"Maybe
not—and maybe! Did you see that last serial on the spectroscreen?"
"No, I didn't. I can
find better ways of wasting time."
"You missed something
worth noting. It featured mutants."
"That's nothing. They've
run mutant characters before."
"Yes,
of course. So this serial may be without significance. Or it may represent the
beginning of an insidious campaign planned to end when nobody lives who has an
extraordinary aptitude." He waited a bit, added, "The hero was a
telepath and the extremely obnoxious villain was an insectivocal."
"He'll
never do it!" repeated Kayder in louder tones. A pulse was beating in his
forehead. "I'll kill him first!"
"That's
all I ask. I came to you because you owe me a favor. Also because recently you
were the boss of a collection of talents and probably can call upon them again.
You've death-dealing power and the gumption to use it. Leave Thorstern alone to
live in peace but watch to find which way he's going. If you can see that for
the second time he intends to create human disunity—"
"He
won't live long enough," Kayder promised with savage determination.
"And I'll be doing you no favor. I'll be protecting myself I'll have no
scruples if and when the time comes. A man is entitled to defend himself."
He eyed Raven calculatingly. "Just as a guess I'd say you will need protecting long before me. What action are you going to
take?"
Raven stood up and said,
"None."
"None?"
Kayder's heavy brows arched in surprise. "Why not?"
"Perhaps,
unlike you, I'm unable to take suitable action regarding myself." He
opened the door. "Or perhaps I enjoy the prospect of becoming a
martyr."
"If
that's a wisecrack, I don't get it. If it isn't, then I know you're crazy!" Kayder wore a worried frown as he watched the other
leave.
CHAPTER
SEVENTEEN
Back
in the house Raven
sprawled in a pneumaseat and said to Leina, "There's going to be more
interference if events make it desirable. But not by our kind. Human schemes
will be countered by humans. Are you happy about it?"
"I'd
have liked it better if that had been arranged in the first place," she
gave back a little tartly.
"They're
entitled to their tiny fragment of destiny, aren't they?" He threw her a
quizzical glance.
She
breathed a sigh of resignation. "The trouble with males is that they never
grow up. They remain hopeless romantics." Her great eyes looked right into
him. "You know perfectly well that these puny bipeds are entitled to
nothing but preservation from destruction at the hands of the Denebs."
"Have
it your own way," said Raven, giving up the argument. There was no point
in pursuing it with her—she was too entirely right.
"And
furthermore," she went on, "I have been listening while you were busy
with less weighty affairs. Twelve black ships have been reported in the region
of Vega."
He
stiffened. "Vega! That's the nearest they've come to date."
"They
may come nearer. They may arrive here in the end. Or they may shoot off in some
other direction and not be seen in this cosmic sector for ten thousand
years." She did not add more but he knew what she was leaving unsaid,
"This is a bad time to take foolish risks."
"An
error in tactics doesn't matter where there is ability to conceal it and
recover," he pointed out. "I think I'll go catch up on the
news."
Upstairs
he reclined and opened his mind and sought to extract from the ethereal babble
that portion emanating from the region of Vega. It was not easy. Too many
talking at once.
"The
tripedal hoppers of Raemis fled into the damp marshlands and are fearfully
declining all contact with the Denebs.
The
latter seem to think the world'unsuitable for any purpose. They are making
ready to depart."
"...
twisted the pilot's minds and turned the entire convoy toward Zebulam, a
near-nova in sector fifty-one of the Chasm. They are still bulleting along
under the delusion that they're on correct course."
"I
asked him for it. He'd discarded it so suddenly and violently that he was too
confused to give permission. By the time he'd collected his wits it was too
late, the opportunity had passed. So now I've got to wait for another.
Meanwhile—"
"These
Weltenstiles got the fright of their lives when a cruiser came out of the dark
and fastened tractor-beams upon them. It didn't take the Denebs one-thousandth
of a time-unit to realize that the ship they'd caught was a crude contraption
manned by comparative savages. They let it go unharmed."
"...
twelve in fan formation still heading toward Vega, blue-white in sector
one-ninety-one, edge of the Long Spray."
He
sat up and gazed at the night sky. The Long Spray gleamed across the zenith
like a gauzy veil. Terrans called it the Milky Way. Between here and one
insignificant pinpoint in the dark were a thousand worlds to divert the
attention of oncoming ships. But they might persist on course, ignoring other
attractions. When left alone to go their own sweet ways the Denebs were
unpredictable.
The end foreseen by Leina arrived after
another three weeks. During that time neither radio nor spectroscreen networks
made mention of recent interplanetary animosities, while their other offerings
revealed no sinister trend in any direction. Mutants had again been featured in
various items of entertainment but the everlasting roles of hero, heroine and
villain had been distributed with fine impartiality.
Elsewhere twelve long black ships of space
had nosed a quarter turn to starboard and now were approaching the eight
unoccupied planets of a minor binary system. Temporarily, at last, the drive
toward Vega was arrested.
The
morning sun shone down, bright and warm. The sky was a clear blue bowl marred
only by a streak of low cloud on the eastward horizon and a great curving
vapor-trail rising into the stratosphere. Once more the Fantome was Venus-bound.
A
four-seater copter gave first indication that errors must be paid for, that the
past has an unpleasant way of catching up with the present. It droned out of
the west, landed near the crater already beginning to produce a crop of
colorful weeds. One man got out.
Leina
admitted him to the house. A young, well-built type with frank, eager features,
he was a very junior operative of Terran Intelligence, a sub-telepath able to
probe minds but without a shield for his own. From the viewpoint of those who
had sent him this made him an excellent choice for his special mission.
Essentially he was open and disarming, the sort to establish confidence.
"My
name is Grant," he introduced himself. Conditioned by his own status, he
spoke vocally, knowing that mental communication placed him under a handicap
when dealing with a true telepath. "I have come to tell you that Major
Lomax of Terran Intelligence would like to see you as soon as may be
convenient."
"Is it urgent?"
Raven asked.
"I
think so, sir. He instructed me to bring you and this lady in the copter if you
were ready to leave at once." "Oh, so he wants both of us?" "Yes, he asked for you and the lady." "Do
you know what it is about?"
"I'm
afraid not, sir." Grant's expression was candid and his unprotected mind
confirmed his words.
Raven
gave Leina an inquiring glance. "Might as well get it over now. What do
you say?"
"I
am ready." Her voice was low, her eyes brilliant as she studied the
visitor.
His
face flushing, Grant fidgeted and prayed for some means of closing his mind
which insisted on thinking, "She is looking into me, right inside of me,
right at where I'm hiding inside of myself. I wish she couldn't do that. Or I
wish I could look at her in the same way. She is big and cumbersome—but very
beautiful."
Leina
smiled but tactfully made no remark, said instead, "I'll get my coat and
handbag, David. Then we can go."
When
she reappeared they went to the waiting machine which rose smoothly under
whirling vanes and drifted westward. Nobody said anything more during the
hour's flight. Grant kept strictly to business, handled the controls, maintained
his thoughts in polite and disciplined channels.
Leina
studied the bright landscape turning below, giving it the undivided attention
of one who is seeing it for the first time—or the last. Raven closed his eyes
and attuned himself to calls far above the normal telepathic band.
"David! David!"
"Yes, Charles?"
"They are taking us away."
"We, too, Charles."
The
copter lost altitude, floated down toward a stark and lonely building standing
upon a windswept moor. A squat, heavily built edifice, it resembled an
abandoned power station or perhaps a onetime explosives dump.
Touching
earth, the machine jounced a couple of times, settled itself. Grant got out,
self-consciously helped Leina down. With the others following he went to the
armor plate front door, pressed a button set in thick concrete at its side. A
tiny trap in the armor plate opened like an iris diaphragm, revealed a scanner
peering at them.
Apparently
satisfied the trap closed over the eye. From behind the door came a faint,
smooth whirr of machinery as huge bolts were drawn aside.
"Like
a fortress, this place," remarked Grant, innocently conversational.
The
door swung ajar. The summoned pair stepped through and left the other to return
to his copter.
Turning
on the threshold, Raven said to Grant, "It reminds me of a
crematorium."
Then
the armor plate cut him off from view and the bolts slid back into place. Grant
stood a moment staring at the door, the concrete, the great windowless walls.
He shivered.
"It does at that! What
a lousy thought!"
Moodily
he took the copter up, noticing that somehow the sun has lost much of its
warmth.
Behind
the door stretched a long passage down which a distant voice came
reverberating. "Please continue straight ahead. You will find me in the
room at the end. I regret not being there to meet you but know you will forgive
me."
It
was real enough, that voice, suave, courteous, but curiously impersonal and
devoid of warmth. And when they found the speaker his looks matched his tones.
Seated
in a chair behind a long, low desk, Major Lomax proved to be a lean individual
in his early thirties. He had light blue eyes that gazed fixedly and rarely
blinked. His fair hair was cropped to a short bristle. The most noteworthy
feature was his extreme pallor; his face was white, almost waxy and had a
permanent tautness on one side.
Motioning
to a double pneumaseat, the only other resting place in the room, Lomax said,
"Kindly sit there. I thank you for coming so promptly." The blue eyes
went from Raven to Leina and back again. "I apologize for not escorting
you from the door. I am rather handicapped. It is difficult for me to stand,
much less walk."
"I am very
sorry," said Leina with womanly sympathy.
There
was no easy way of detecting the reaction. A swift probe showed that Lomax was
a top-grade telepath with an exceptionally efficient shield. His mind was
closed as securely as could be done by any human being. Despite that they might
have driven through this defense with a simultaneous and irresistible thrust.
By mutual consent they refrained from trying. The other must have sensed their
first tentative pass at him, but no sign of it showed on his pale- strained
countenance.
Positioning
a thin wad of typewritten papers in front of him, Lomax continued in the same
cool, unemotional voice as before.
"I
don't know whether you now suspect the purpose of this interview, neither can I
tell what action on your part may be precipitated by it, but before we begin I
want you to know that my function is prescribed here." He tapped the
papers. "It has been worked out for me in complete detail and all I must
do is follow it through as written."
"You
make it sound ominous," offered Raven. "Oh, well, carry on."
There
was no visible reaction to that either. The sheet-white face remained as fixed
and expressionless as that of a mummy. It suggested that its owner could and
would play to perfection the part of an intellectual automaton.
Picking
up the top sheet, Lomax read from it, "First, I have to give you a
personal message from Mr. Carson, head of Terran Intelligence, to the effect
that when informed of this interview he strongly disapproved, opposed it by all
legitimate means at his command, but was overruled. He wishes me to convey his
sincere regards and assure you that no matter what may take place within this
building he will always hold both of you in the greatest esteem."
"Dear me!" said
Raven. "This is getting worse."
Lomax
let it go by with complete impassivity. "This interview will be conducted
only on a vocal basis. There is a reason, for it is being recorded for the
benefit of those who arranged it."
Putting
the top sheet aside, he took the next one and continued in the same robotlike
way. "It is essential that you know I have been chosen for my present task
because of a rare
combination of qualifications. I am a member of Terran Intelligence and a
telepath well able to cover his own mind. Last but by no means least, I am very
much of a physical wreck."
Glancing
up, he met Leina's great optics and for the first time displayed a faint shadow
of expression in the form of vague and swiftly suppressed uneasiness. Like
Grant and many others, he was disturbed when looked into so deeply.
He
hurried on. "I shall not bore you with full details. In brief, I was
involved in a crash and badly injured. Everyone did their best for me but my
remaining days are not many, the waiting time is increasingly painful and I
shall be glad to go."
The
blue eyes lifted, stared straight at them with bold and unmistakable defiance.
"I want you to keep that in mind because it is most important: I am in
the abnormal mental state of a man who will be glad to die. Therefore I cannot
be intimidated by the threat of death."
"Neither can we,"
assured Raven, amiably bland.
It
disconcerted Lomax a little. He had expected nothing less than a heated and
indignant demand as to who was threatening his life. Concealing his surprise,
he returned his attention to the papers.
"Further,
although I do not fear my own dissolution, I shall be compelled to react should
my existence be endangered. I have undergone a special course of mental
conditioning which has created a purely reactive circuit within my mind. It is
not part of my normal thinking processes, cannot be detected or controlled by
any other mind-probe. This circuit automatically keys-in the instant I am in
peril of losing either my life or control of my free personality. It will force
me to do something unthinkingly, instinctively, the result of which will be
the immediate destruction of all three of us."
Raven
frowned and commented, "Somewhere back of all this is a badly frightened
man."
Ignoring
that, Lomax went determinedly on. "What I shall do is not known to me nor
will be until the very moment I do it. Therefore you have nothing to gain by
combining to beat down my mental shield and search my mind for what is not
consciously there. You have nothing to gain by trying to hypnotize me or seize
control of me by any other supernormal means. On the contrary, you have
everything to lose— your lives!"
The
pair on the pneumaseat glanced at each other, did their best to look outwitted
and aghast. Lomax had a precisely defined part to play—but so had they.
It was a curious situation without parallel
in human annals, for each side was in mental hiding from the other, each was
holding a trump card in the form of power over life and death, each knew that victory for itself was certain. And each in his own way was right!
Looking at Lomax who refused to meet her
eyes, Leina complained with, some exasperation, "We came here in good
faith thinking perhaps our help was needed. We find ourselves being treated
like uncommon criminals guilty of heaven alone knows what. No charge has been
made against us and we are denied the proper processes of the law. Just what
are we supposed to have done to deserve all this?"
"Exceptional
methods must be applied to exceptional cases," remarked Lomax, quite
unmoved. "It is not so much what you have done as what you may do
eventually."
"Can't you be more
explicit?"
"Please
be patient. I am coming to it right now." He resumed his sheets.
"This is a condensation of facts sufficient to enable you to understand
the reason for this meeting. Certain matters brought to the attention of the
World Council—"
"By
a schemer named Thorstern?" suggested Raven, picturing Emmanuel's scowl
when this came over the recording system."
".
. . caused them to order a thorough inquiry into the nature of your activities,
especially during your recent operations on behalf of Terran
Intelligence," continued Lomax, stubbornly. "Which inquiry was later
extended to this lady with whom you—reside."
"You make it sound nasty," reproved
Leina.
"Data was drawn from a large number of
sources considered reliable and the resulting report, which was complete and
exhaustive, made President Heraty decide to appoint a special commission to
study it and issue a recommendation."
"Somebody must think we're
important." Raven slid a glance at Leina who responded with an
I-told-you-so look.
"Composed of two World Council members
and ten scientists, this commission held that on the basis of the evidence
before them you had displayed supernormal powers of eight distinct
classifications, six known and two previously unknown. Or, alternatively, that
in addition to the telepathic power which you have never tried to conceal you
also possess hypnotic power of such redoubtable strength that you have
succeeded in compelling witnesses to attribute other aptitudes you don't
really have. Either the witnesses are dependable or they have been deluded by
you. Either way the result is the same: the evidence suggests that you are a
multi-talented mutant." He did a double-take at the paper murmured with a
touch of annoyance, "That's obviously wrong," and changed it to,
"You are both
multi-talented
mutants."
"Is
that an offense?" inquired Raven, not bothering to contradict.
"I
have no personal views regarding this matter." Lomax leaned forward, held
his middle a moment while his face went even whiter. Then he recovered, said,
"Kindly permit me to continue. If the evidence had favored no more than
that, the World Council would have been compelled to accept that multi-talented
mutants do exist in spite of so-called natural laws. But the data is equally in
support of an alternative theory toward which some members of the commission
lean while others reject it as fantastic."
The
listening pair stirred on the pneumaseat, showed curiosity and mild interest.
No more than that. No apprehension. No fear of being rooted out like
surreptitious scuttlers in the dark. At every moment they were living the part
they wished to play, as determined as Lomax to see it through to the bitter
end.
"You are entitled to know the cogent
items," Lomax carried on. He discarded another sheet. "A careful
re-examination of your antecedents shows that both of you might well be persons
considerably out of the ordinary by our standards of today. It was by
substantially the same method that Mr. Carson traced you in the first place and
reached the same conclusion."
He paused while his features quirked to a
jolt of agony inside him, then said more slowly, "But the ancestry of
David Raven should at best have produced no more than a superb telepath, a
mind-probe of unusual penetrating power and extremely acute receptivity. It is
conceivable—and contrary to no known laws—that his mental strength might be
sufficient to make him imprevious to hypnotism, thus causing him to be the
first hypno-proof telepath on record. But that is all. That is the limit of his
hereditable aptitudes." He gave the rest of it extra emphasis as he went
on, "He could not exercise hypnotic or quasi-hypnotic powers of
his own, even as a multi-talented mutant, because there is not one hypo among
his forebears."
"That may be—" began Leina.
Lomax chipped in, 'The same remarks apply to
you. They apply also to your two confreres on Venus, which pair are now having
the same kind of interview in similar precautionary conditions."
"With a similar threat
hanging over them?" Raven asked.
Lomax took no notice. Perfectly disciplined,
he was answering no questions other than those pertinent to the stage reached
in his task.
"Item number two: we discovered that
David Raven either had died or shown all symptoms of death and then been
resuscitated. The doctor who performed this feat can no longer be called upon
for evidence, having died himself three years ago. The incident is not
remarkable when considered by itself, as an isolated occurrence. Such things do happen though rarely. It becomes noteworthy only when examined in conjunction
with other facts."
The
blue eyes shot a glance at Leina before he continued, "Such as the fact
that this lady once went swimming, was caught in a powerful undercurrent,
apparently drowned, but revived by artificial respiration. Plus the facts that your two prototypes on Venus have had equally
hairsbreadth escapes."
"You've
had one yourself," Raven riposted. "You told us so at the beginning.
You're lucky to be alive—if it is luck!"
Strongly
tempted to admit the escape but deny the pleasure of living in his present
condition, Lomax hesitated, nursed his middle, then plowed grimly on.
"Item
number three has indirect significance. You have been told by Mr. Carson of
certain Terran spaceship experiments so there is no harm in adding more. He
did not give you the whole of it. To cut it short, our last exploring vessel
went farther into the void than you may suspect. Upon its return the pilot
reported that he had been chased by unidentifiable objects of unknown origin.
All that his instruments could tell him was that these objects were metallic
and radiated heat. There were four of them moving in line abreast at distance
too great to permit examination with the naked eye. But they changed course
when he changed and undoubtedly were in pursuit. They had greater
maneuverability and far more speed."
"Nevertheless
he escaped?" put in Raven with a skeptical smile.
"The
escape is fully as much a mystery as the pursuit," Lomax retorted.
"The pilot says the four were overtaking rapidly when a few strange
sparkles and gleamings appeared in front of them, whereupon they swung into
reverse course and went away. He is convinced that these four were artificial
fabrications and his belief is officially indorsed." "And what does
this mean to us?"
Taking
a deep breath, Lomax declared with impressive solemnity, "There is other
life in the cosmos and not so far from us either. Its forms, powers, techniques
and ways of thought remain matters of pure speculation. It may be hu-manoid
enough to pose as veritable humans, gaining plausibility by using the
identities of real humans who have died."
He
whisked a sheet aside, continued with the next. "Or it might be a
parasitic by nature, able to seize and animate the bodies of other creatures,
masquerading thereafter in guise mighty close to perfection. We have no data to
go upon in these respects, but we can think, imagine, and conceive the infinite
possibilities."
"Frightened men have
bad dreams," observed Raven.
"I
think it's all terribly silly," Leina put in. "Are you seriously
suggesting that we may be zombies motivated by intelligent parasites from
somewhere else?"
"Lady,
I am suggesting nothing. I am merely reading papers prepared by my superiors
whose conclusions and motives I am not disposed to question. That is my
job."
"Where does it get
us?"
'To
this point: the commission has informed President Heraty that all four of
you—the couple on Venus as well as yourselves—are of identically the same type.
Secondly, they are quite unable to define the origin of that type with reasonable
certainty. In defiance of the rule that only the dominant talent is inherited,
you may be multi-talented mutants of natural human birth, in which case the
so-called laws of genetics will have to be modified. On the other hand, you may be a non-human form of life, disguised in our shape and form, living
among us unsuspected until lately."
"For what
purpose?"
It
did not faze him in the least. Passing a hand over his bristly hair, he looked
physically and mentally weary as he answered, "The purposes of other
life-forms are obscure. We know nothing about them—yet. We can, however, make a
justifiable assumption."
"And what is
that?"
"If
its intentions were friendly another life-form would make contact openly,
without attempting concealment."
"Meaning
that surreptitious contact is proof of hostile designs."
"Exactly!"
Leina said with some morbidity, "I can
think of nothing more absurd than to suggest that human beings are not human
beings."
"For the second time, lady," said
Lomax, displaying frigid politeness, "I am not making suggestions. I am no
more than a deputy appointed to inform you of the conclusions of experts. They
say that you two are multi-talented mutants or non-human life-forms and more
probably the latter."
"I
think they're impertinent," opined Leina, becoming femininely
inconsequential.
Lomax
let it pass. "If it should be the case that some other form of life has
dumped scouts upon our three worlds, unknown to us, the logical conclusion is
that their ultimate purpose is antagonistic. It's the criminal who climbs in
through the back window. The honest man knocks at the front door."
"You have a point
there," admitted Raven, undisturbed.
"Therefore
if a life-form powerful enough and intelligent enough to conquer space ahead of
ourselves has planted a secret advance party among us, well, it means that
humanity soon has to face its greatest crisis ever!" He waved a hand to
indicate the fortresslike surroundings. "Hence this extraordinary
procedure. Alien invaders stand outside our laws, are not entitled to claim the
protection of them."
"I
see." Rubbing his chin, Raven regarded the other thoughtfully. "What
are we supposed to do about all this wild speculation?"
"The
onus now rests on you of proving beyond all manner of doubt that you are
natural-born humans and not another life-form. The proof must be watertight.
The evidence must be incontrovertible."
CHAPTER
EIGHTEEN
Raven growled in pretended anger, "Darn it, can you
prove you're not something out of Sirius?"
"I won't argue with you or permit you to
disturb my emolions." Lomax jabbed an indicative thumb at the last sheet
of paper. "All I'm concerned with is what it says here. It says you will
produce undeniable proof that you are human beings, by which is meant the kind
of superior life native to Terra." "Otherwise—?"
"Terra
will assume the worst and take steps to protect herself by every means
available. For a start she will wipe out all three of us here in this room,
simultaneously deal with those on Venus and make ready to repel any later
attack launched upon us from outside."
"H'm! All three of us,
you say. Tough on you, isn't it?"
"I
told you why I was chosen," Lomax reminded. "I am quite ready to go
should it prove necessary, especially since I've been assured that the method
to be employed will be superswift and painless."
"That is a great
comfort," put in Leina, enigmatically.
He
eyed them in turn. "I shall go with you solely to deprive you of the last
possible way out, your only avenue of escape. There will be no opportunity for
one of you to ensure survival by confiscating my person. No other life-form—if
such you should happen to be—is going to walk out of this trap in the guise of
a man named Lomax. We survive together or die together according to whether or
not you produce the evidence my superiors require."
He
was slightly pleased about that. For the first time his resented physical
condition had given him power of an invincible kind. In given circumstances
such as existed here and now, the ability to contemplate one's own death with
absolute calmness could be a veritably appalling form of strength.
If
one were devoid of fear while one's opponents were filled with it, the conflict
could end in only one way: with the defeat of the cravens. In common with those
behind him he was taking it for granted that any form of life, human or
non-human, would value its own survival too highly to share his own abnormal
nonchalance about destruction.
In
that respect neither he nor those who had planned this situation could have
been more mistaken. The difficult thing was for prospective victims to conceal
the fact. Their essential tactic was not to reveal it outwardly and to give the
recording apparatus a series of reactions manifestly natural from the human
point of view.
So
in suitably disturbed tones, Raven remarked, "Many an innocent has been
slaughtered by the chronic suspicions and uncontrolled fears of others. This
world has never lacked its full quota of witch hunters." He fidgeted as if
on edge and asked, "How long do we have to talk ourselves out of this fix?
Is there a time limit?"
"Not by the clock. Either you dig up the
proof or you don't." Lomax registered tired indifference as to which way
it went. "If you can find proof you'll start trying without delay. If you
can't, the knowledge that you can't will drive you to desperation sooner or
later. You will then have to try a hazardous way out. When that happens I
will—" He let his voice trail off.
"You'll react?"
"Effectively!"
Resting elbows on the desk, he propped his chin, took on the air of one
prepared to wait for the inevitable. "I am very patient and you're free
to take full advantage of it. But I advise you not to play for time by trying
to sit here for a week."
"That sounds like
another threat."
"It
is a friendly warning," Lomax corrected. "Although they have given
far less cause for suspicion the pair on Venus are classified with you and are
receiving precisely the same treatment. All four of you are birds of a feather,
will be released or executed together."
"So
a coupling exists between here and there?" inquired Raven.
"Correct. Emergency action here causes a
signal to be beamed which precipitates the same action there. The same holds
good in reverse. That is why we've kept the two pairs apart. The more time one
pair wastes, the greater the chance of the issue being settled for them by the
other couple."
"Well, it's a neat
arrangement," Raven conceded.
"You
have two chances of bidding this world good-by for
ever: at my hands should you cause me to react, or at the hands of your allies
on Venus." Lomax revealed the shadow of a smile as he added, "You are
in the most unhappy position of the man who remarked that he could cope with
his enemies but only God could save him from his friends."
Emitting
a deep sigh, Raven lay back and closed his eyes as if concentrating on the
problem in hand. That Lomax might try to listen to his thoughts did not worry
him in the least. He had complete confidence in the inviolability of his own
mental shield and in the inability of any Earth-type telepath to tune so high
in the neural band.
"Charles!
Charles!"
The response took a long time coming because
the other's mind was absorbed in his predicament and had to be drawn away.
"Yes, David?"
"How far have you
got?"
"We're
now being told how four Denebs took after a Terran but were turned away."
A mental chuckle, followed by, "I just can't imagine what turned
them."
"You
are lagging behind us a few minutes. We're near the end here. Who's dealing
with you?"
"A very old man. Quick
witted but on his last legs."
"We've
got a young one," Raven informed. "Rather a sad case. So much so that
it wouldn't be thought extraordinary if he had a serious attack and collapsed
under the strain of this interview. We could make it look good and sound good
on the recorder system. Deplorable but natural. I think we can successfully
cover up by taking advantage of his condition."
"What do you
propose?"
"We'll
feed the microphones a little real life drama. We'll use it to establish a
plausible semblance of innocence. Then he'll have his attack, we'll react
naturally and he'll also react to that because he can't help it. The result
will get you out of your jam because we here will have jumped the gun and thus
denied you the chance to say a word in your own defense."
"How long will it
be?"
"In a few minutes'
time."
Opening his eyes and sitting up like one who
has discovered a bright and hopeful solution, Raven said excitedly, "Look,
if my life is known in detail it will be obvious that my body could have been
confiscated only at the time of my death and resuscitation."
"No comment," said Lomax.
"Others will decide that point."
'They'll agree." He asserted it with
confidence. "Now if we accept this far-fetched notion that some other life-form
could take over the material body of another creature, how could it also
confiscate something so immaterial as that creature's memories?"
"Don't ask me—I'm not an expect."
Lomax made a brief note on a pad. "But carry on."
"If I can relate a wealth of childhood
memories from the age of three upward," continued Raven, with excellent
imitation of triumph, "and have most of them confirmed by persons still
living, where do I stand then?"
"I don't know,"
said Lomax. "The suggestion is now being considered elsewhere. A signal
will tell me whether or not you may extend the theme."
"What if I show that during my youth I
self-consciously suppressed my powers, knowing that I was a freak? What if I
show that the alleged coincidence of four similar freaks in a bunch is
attributable to no more than that like clings to like?"
"It
may suffice or it may not," Lomax evaded. "We shall hear pretty
soon." His face suddenly squirmed from some inner torment and beads of
perspiration popped out on his forehead. He pulled himself together,
displaying an iron will. "If youVe anything more to offer nows' the
time."
Looking
around the room Raven saw the scanner lens, the recorder leads buried
deep in the wall, the tiny pin in the floor near Lomax's right foot, the
connections running from it to a machine in the cellars. Without any difficulty
whatever he could examine the machine and estimate the efficiency of the lethal
ray it was designed to produce.
He
and Leina had become aware of all these features at the very first. It would
have been easy to detach various leads by remote operation, teleportatively,
without moving from the pneumaseat. It would have been easy to jam the pin or
break the power supply to the concealed executioner below. Despite Lomax's
belief to the contrary, the way out lay wide open and had been from the
start—unfortunately a successful break would have been a complete giveaway.
The present situation showed too much had
been revealed. At whatever cost suspicions must be lulled in manner carefully
calculated to create false conclusions and, at the same time, the sources of
forbidden information must be removed, plausibly and for ever. The shadowy
figures at the other end of the recorder system must be fed soothing data on
which they could compute and get the wrong answer every time.
Concealment was the paramount issue. No
fragment of truth must lurk in any biped mind lest someday it be extracted by
others. Humans lived in protective ingnorance and should continue to do so at
whatever cost. A little knowledge could be a highly dangerous thing. They must
be denied it for ever and ever and ever.
As for the freedom beckoning beyond the
armorplate door, it was only a poor, restricted, third-rate kind of liberty.
The freedom of a child to play in the street. The freedom of a babe to wet its
triangle and shake its rattle, the freedom of a caterpillar to crawl to mock
safety around the underside of a leaf.
Casually his hand touched Leina's, making
them of one accord. There were scanners to watch what was about to occur, they
would require care. Then there was only the blind, idiot recording system, the
little pin, the lethal projector.
"There
are and always have been unknpwn mutants in addition to known ones," he
said, making it pleadingly persuasive. "It is a fact that makes ancestral
data inadequate and misleading. For example, if my maternal grandfather, being
an unmitigated scoundrel, took great care to conceal his hypnotic powers which
he preserved solely for illegal purposes, it stands to sense that—"
He
broke off while Lomax had another spasm of internal agony that bent him
forward. Before Lomax could recover, Leina obligingly contributed a startled
yelp of, "Oh, David, look!" and right on top of it shouted, "What's the matter, Lomax?"
At
the same moment both minds thrust with irresistible strength through the
other's mental shield. Lomax had no time to inquire what the devil they were
talking about, no time to deny that anything was the matter, not even a
split-second to recover and wipe the brief pain from his face. He heard Leina's
exclamation and Raven's following question, both uttered in tones of shocked
surprise, then came the fierce. stab at his brain. He faltered farther forward.
The reactive circuit sprang into instantaneous operation. Automatically his
foot rammed down on the hidden pin.
For a fragmentary moment his mind shrieked
aloud, "I've done it! Heavens above, I've—I"
Then the cry cut off.
There followed a period of soul-searing chaos
and absolute bewilderment. Lomax did not know, could not tell whether it was
long or short, a matter of seconds or eons. He did not not know whether it was
now light or dark, cold or warm, whether he was standing up or lying down,
moving or still.
What
had occurred when he pressed that pin? Had some new and awful device been
tested on himself and the other two guinea pigs? Had it hurled him into the
past, the future, or some other dimension? Or worse still, oh, infinitely
worse, had it added a mutilated mind to his mutilated body?
Then
it struck him that he could no longer sense the throbbing agony that had made
his life a personal hell these last two years. Sheer surprise and an
overwhelming flood of relief stopped his mind's mad whirling. He began to coordinate
slowly, uncertainly, like a little child.
It now seemed that he was floating either up
or down amid a mighty host of brilliant bubbles, large and small. All around
him they drifted lazily along shining in superbly glowing colors while among
them pale wisps of smoke wreathed and curled. He was, he thought, like a tiny,
rudderless boat on a wide, iridescent and bubbly river.
The
pain had gone, unbelievably gone, and now there was only this sleepy, dreamy swaying
along the mainstream of blues and greens, crimson and gold, starry sparklings
of purest white, fitful gleams of silver, momentary flashings of little rainbows,
on, on into the infinitude of peace. He was slumbersome and content to slumber
for ever and ever, for as long as time goes on.
But
then his mind stirred as a sense became active and prodded it into reluctant
attention. It now seemed that with the palely coiling wreaths of smoke amid the
bubbles came an immense multitude of voices that somehow were not really voices
but could be heard or sensed or understood and all speaking one tongue.
Some
talked in quick, staccato phrases from places tremendously afar. Others were
nearer and more leisurely. It was strange that while each had a sort of mental
audibility he could also tell—somehow, he did not know how—the precise
direction from which each one came and the exact distance of its source
relative to the others. A few were near him, very near, voicing mysterious
things among the curls of smoke, the spheres and the colors.
"Stay with him!"
"He
may have no reason to be vengeful but stay with him —we want no more dangerous
impulses like Steen's."
"Said
he was ready for this so he should be quicker to adapt."
"It's never easy no
matter how ready one may be."
"He must learn that no
man can be an enemy."
"The flower cannot
hate its own seeds nor the bird its eggs."
More
senses sprang into operation even while he wondered whether this was the
delirium of mental mutilation. In a confused, out-of-focus way he became
conscious that the entities he had known as Raven and Leina were still present,
sharing his dream environment. They were holding him without actually touching
him, drifting with him through the mists and the bubbles. They were not the
same yet he knew who they were beyond all doubt. It was as if he could now see
what was to be seen if one looked right into them.
All
at once this hazy sense of perception that was not sight cleared itself,
adjusted, swung into full and complete functioning. The myriad bubbles fled
away as if blown by a mighty breath and took up new positions at enormous
distances. They were suns and planets, glowing and spinning within the great
spaces of eternal dark.
His
new vision was non-stereoscopic, devoid of perspective, but had in lieu an
automatic and extremely accurate estimation of relative distances. He knew merely by looking which bubbles were near, which far, and exactly how
much farther.
Still
with the other two in attendance, he heard one cry, "Charles!
Charles!" and a reply eerily vibrating from far away, "Coming,
David!" The names used were not those names but he thought of them as
those names because he could not grasp the new ones—though somehow he knew to
whom they referred. This phenomenon did not arouse his curiosity or stimulate
his mind to speculation, for he was concentrating on the vision of the
bubble-filled cosmos and overcome by its incomparable wonder.
The surfaces of many spheres could be
"seen" in splendid detail. On a lot of them strange creatures lived
and swarmed, hoppers, creepers, crawlers, flutterers, flame-things, wave-form
entities, beings of infinite variety and most of them low in the scale of life.
But one widespread form was high. It had a
long, thin, sinuous body covered in dark gray hide, a well developed and
efficient brain, many dexterous limbs and e.s.p. organs. It enjoyed telepathic
power confined to its own special band. Its individuals could compute as
individuals or combine mentally to compute as a mass-mind.
These things roamed far and wide in slender,
pencil-shaped, jet black space vessels, exploring other worlds, patroling the
gulfs and chasms between, mapping, charting, reporting to numerous bases and
always ceaselessly searching, searching.
The Denebs!
In their own esteem these were the lords of
creation. Absorbing data being fed to him from he knew not where, Lomax
understood a lot about the Denebs. They stood right at the top of the
life-scale of bubble-bound creatures, had great tolerance of all other
life-forms considered lower than themselves. To these they did no harm,
regarding them as satisfactory targets for patronizing superiority. But the
Denebs had one great shortcoming—they could not abide the notion of sharing the cosmos with a life-form equal to themselves—or
higher.
And there was one still
higher!
So for countless centuries the Denebs had
been feverishly seeking the home world or worlds whence came unbearable
competition. They would destroy rivalry at its source—if the source could be found.
Their black ships prowled and poked and probed and searched amid the endless
multitude of bubbles, disturbing but not destroying the hoppers, creepers,
crawlers and sometimes nosing around the colonies of little white grublike
bipeds established on many widely separated spheres.
Lomax
felt a peculiarly intense interest in this last type of creature. Poor little
grubs, squirming and wriggling around, building or trying to build or hoping
ultimately to build rudimentary, ramshackle rocketships that never would touch
more than a fringe of creation. Mournful grubs, sorrowing ones, ecstatic ones,
ambitious ones, even petty dictator-grubs.
In
all probability there were individuals among them slightly better endowed, talented
above the grub-norm. These would think themselves superior merely because they
could exercise a minute, fragmentary portion of powers entirely normal but said
to be supernormal. Some could, perhaps, read other grub-minds to the pitiful
limit of a bubblers
horizon. Some could,
perhaps, fascinate another grub, creating fear of themselves by compelling
obedience.
Doubtless
every colony of them had developed a grub-culture, a grub-philosophy, a
grub-theology. Being unable to conceive anything infinitely higher, some might
go so far as to think of themselves as made in the image of a mighty
super-grub.
Now
and again one more daring than the rest might have sneaked from the hiding
place of its own grub-conditioning and peered furtively into the dark and seen
a great, bright-eyed moth like a nocturnal butterfly beating gloriously through
the endless night. And it would cower down, sorely afraid, totally unable to
recognize—itself!
An
enormous surge of life filled Lomax's being as the data filed itself and became
estimated. The grubs! The nestlings! Alive with tremendous power, he saw Raven
and Leina, Charles and Mavis as he had never seen anyone before. They were with
him still, helping him, watching him, urging him to adapt to the environment.
The little two-legged grubs, he was crying.
Ours! Our nestlings waiting their natural metamorphosis! If the Denebs— long
unable to recognize them for what they are—should now learn the truth from one
discerning mind in one colony they will systematically destroy the lot. If one
grub learns too much, all may be slaughtered from one end of the heavens to the
other.
"Never!"
assured the one he had known as Raven. "It will never be known to any of
them. There are two watchers in every nest, each living inside a grub-body taken
with permission of its former owner exactly as I took the body of David Raven
with his permission. They are guardians. They enter in pairs. It needs one to
watch, but two to break earthbound solitude."
"The place we left, you left?"
"Two more already have
gone in."
They
began to leave him, moving silently into the immense deeps that were their
natural playfields. The Denebs were highest of the bubble-bound, but these, the higher ones, were bound to nothing once their childhood's
grub-existence had ended. They went like wide-eyed, supersensitive,
multi-talented creatures of the great spaces.
Those
pale, weak two-legged things, wondered Lomax, what had they called themselves?
Oh, yes, Homo Sapiens. Some among them were precocious and hence regarded themselves
as Homo Superior. It was pitiful in a way. It was pathetic.
As instinctively as a baby moves feet it is
not consciously aware of possessing, or a kitten similarly puts forth claws, so
did he spread huge, shining, fan-shaped fields of force and swoop in the wake
of his fellows.
He was alive as he'd never been alive before.
And filled with a fierce exultation.
For he knew what he had become and what the
little white grubs had yet to be.
Homo In
Excelsis!